The Other Son
by Katie
Author's note. In this story Neil is Joe's son. Frank and Courtney never slept together when she was dating Joe.
*******************************************************
In a dark cold cell somewhere in Port Charles a weak hand reaches through the bars and around a brick wall. The hand searches and finally finds the limp hand of the prisoner next door. The hands clutch one another with all they have like they've done so many times for the past year and a half. 
At the Scanlon house Joe has come home full of rage, because Frank convinced Dr. Quartermaine that Joe was to preoccupied with Neil and isn't taking care of his other patents. Joe was lucky Alan only threatened him with suspension. Joe slams in the door, throws his coat on the floor and goes flying upstairs screaming.
Joe: FRANK! WHERE THE HELL ARE YOU YOU GOOD FOR NOTHING JERK!
Frank opens his bedroom door half smirking.
Frank: Problem Joe?
Joe slugs Frank. Frank stumbles backward.
Joe: HOW DARE YOU GET ME IN TROUBLE WITH QUARTERMAINE!!
Frank shoves Joe.
Frank: You don't need any help with that you're a first rate screw up as it is!
Joe punches Frank
Joe: THE ONLY SCREW UP AROUND HERE IS YOU!!
Frank punches Joe turns his arm behind his back grabs his hair and flings him across the bed room into the closet door.
Frank:: MAYBE IF I HADN'T OF HAD TO WORK SO HARD ON YOUR FREEKEN LIFE I COULD HAVE CONCENTRATED ON MY OWN!
Joe charges Frank and they both go down slugging each other.
Joe: I NEVER ASKED FOR YOUR D@M HELP!
Frank: SO THAT GIVES YOU THE RIGHT TO BE AN UNGRATEFUL, ARROGANT JACK @SS! AND THE RIGHT TO NOT BE THERE FOR ME WHEN IT COUNTED THE MOST!!
Lark comes running in.
Lark: STOP IT PLEASE STOP IT BOTH OF YOU!!
Joe shoves Frank off of him. Both stager to their feet.
Joe: I have to get back to work. GO TO HELL FRANK!
Joe runs out.
Frank: YEAH YOU BETTER RUN GOLDEN BOY!
Lark looks at the mess in Franks room and Frank standing clothes and hair all messed up in front of him.
Lark: What was that all about?
Frank: That was just Joe being the looser he is. I gotta get out of here.
Frank storms out of the house.
Lark stands in the middle of Franks room looking around. She thinks back to how this family was when she first came here. How loving and wonderful Frank was. How close Joe and Frank were. A tear of sadness and guilt runs down her face.
Lark: If only I hadn't of come. Frank would still be a saint and Joe would still have his big brother.
Lark sighs feeling hopeless and begins cleaning up Franks room. As She dose she finds a diary. She stares at it and starts to put it away but something makes her open it and even though she knows she shouldn't she begins reading. 

Across town Victor and Mary are moving into a bigger place. They are unpacking boxes when Victor comes across three baby books. One is labeled Joe another labeled Franks baby book, and the other is labeled Hanks baby book.
Victor: Mary who is Hank?
Mary turns and sees Victor holding the baby books. A sad look crosses her face, and a tear runs out of her eye.
Mary: Hank was Franks Identical twin brother. He died of S.I.D.'S the same day he was born. I only saw him for 5 minutes after he was born. Then both boys were rushed off to the nursery. By the time I got out of recovery Hank was dead. I didn't get to see him again. I wanted to but Frank Sr. didn't think it would be good for me to see my dead son.
Mary starts to cry. Victor goes to her and wraps her in his arms.
Victor: Oh my dear Mary I'm so so sorry. I know what it is to loose a child.
Mary: It's alright I don't think about it much anymore. I try not to anyway.
Victor: Do Frank and Joe know about their brother?
Mary: Yes but it's not something we really ever talk about.
Victor: But you've kept his baby book?
Mary: I just couldn't bare to part with it. It was hard enough moving on, but to have thrown out that book it just.
Victor: Would have been to much.
Mary: Exactly, Well enough of this sadness lets get going on this unpacking.
Victor: Alright where would you like these?
Mary: They can go in the closet.
Victor smiles and takes the baby books to the closet. 

Across town at Ellen's place Matt and Ellen are cuddling on the couch after a romantic dinner.
Ellen: You're quite a cook Dr. Harmon
Matt: I'm glad you liked it, I thought after a long day of saving lives we could use a good dinner.
Ellen: Today was certainly long that's for sure.
Matt notices Ellen's somewhat upset look.
Matt: Hey Babe what's wrong?
Ellen sighs.
Ellen: Oh I guess I was just thinking about the Scanlon's. Did you hear how Frank got Joe in trouble?
Matt shakes his head in disgust.
Matt: I know he really stabbed Joe in the back. Luckily Joe didn't loose his job.
Ellen: I just don't understand what's happened to Frank. He used to be this great guy who couldn't do enough for his brother. Now he's a back stabbing jerk! It's like he's a totally different person.
Matt: I know I think Joe was more hurt by the fact that Frank got him in trouble then by the fact that he was in trouble.
Ellen: How did you come to terms with your brothers betrayal?
Matt thinks.
Matt: I'm not sure I guess time just heeled some of it. Also we were never close like Frank and Joe were. People really change don't they? I mean when we started out Frank was a saint. Julie was a great Dr. And well now.
Ellen: I know everyone has changed so much.
Matt: At least we haven't.
Ellen: Amen to that.
They kiss passionately. 

Back in Franks room a stunned Lark is reading in disbelief. Her heart is pounding in her ears and she is sweating buckets. With shaking legs she gets up and shoving the diary under her arm runs out the door. She drives as fast as she can to the police station. Lark runs in all out of breath.
Lark: I need to see detective Garcia it's urgent!
Detective Rick: He is really busy right now can I help you?
Lark: Look an awful crime has been committed and I need to talk to him now! It's an emergency! Please Please I need to talk to him now.
Lark is trembling as tears stream down her face. Rick helps lark to a chair.
Rick: I'll let him know and he'll be with you right away. Can I get you some water while you wait?
Lark shakes her head.
Lark: NO! I need detective Garcia now!
Rick runs to get Garcia.
Soon Lark and Garcia are in an empty interrogation room.
Garcia hands Lark a tissue.
Garcia: Detective Rick said you had discovered some kind of crime?
Lark: Thanks for the tissue. Yes I was cleaning up Franks room after Frank and Joe had a big fight. And I came across Franks Diary.
She hands it to Garcia. Garcia starts to read it. 

Back in the cold dark cell somewhere in Port Charles. A disguised voice starts speaking to the prisoners as it has for so long.
Voice: Just thought you should know Joe nearly lost his job today. To bad poor Joe's life is coming all undone. And when all is said and done Joe will be no more! Then it will be off to punish sweet sweet Mary.
The voice laughs insanely.
And one of the prisoners wails in agony
Prisoner: No no please you can't please don't hurt Joe please don't hurt Joe!
The prisoner shakes with fear. The other prisoner reaches around the wall that separates them and searching desperately finds the other prisoners trembling hand and squeezes it.
Voice: To late poor Joe He's suffering so and as we speak the wheels are in motion to hurt him even more.
The other prisoner now speaks.
Prisoner 2: Why why do you want to cause such agony!
Voice: Why revenge of course.
The voice laughs and shutting off the microphone. leaves the prisoners in deafening silence once more.
Prisoner2: Don't worry one day someone will figure it out, and come find us.
Prisoner: But what if it's one day to late for Joe? 

At the hospital Joe is working silently, Karen comes up beside him.
Karen: So how is Neil?
Joe: No change the leukemia is running out of control and the chemo isn't helping stop it!
Karen rests her hand on Joe's shoulder.
Karen: I'm sorry. Hey don't you have tonight off why don't you go sit with Neil? Or get some fresh air.
Joe: Well I would love to do either one but Frank got me in trouble today and now I'm trying to look good to show that I'm still a good Doctor.
Karen sighs.
Karen: I heard about that. I'm so sorry Joe I wish I'd never set foot in a lab. Then DL-56 would never have been created.
Joe: That isn't your fault besides if you hadn't of worked in a lab Lucy would be dead.
Karen: I guess so. But I should have stopped there.
Joe: Then you wouldn't have been a good Doctor. Besides Frank would be Dead if it hadn't of been for DL-56. And that wouldn't have been any better.
Karen: At least he would have died a good man.
Joe: Listen I got a break in 10 minutes want to join me in the cafeteria?
Karen: Sure that sounds good.
They get back to work. 

Back at police headquarters Garcia is running around barking orders in every direction. He has commissioner Scorpio on the phone.
Mac: Okay Garcia I we've gotten the search warrant now lets move! I'll meet you there.
They hang up. Lark looks tensely at Garcia.
Lark: Now what?
Garcia: Now why try and rescue them. If I were you I'd try to get ahold of Joe, and Mary.
Garcia runs out the door. Lark goes to the phone and calls the hospital.
Nurse: General Hospital how may I help you?
Lark: Could you please page Dr. Joe Scanlon. It's extremely urgent.

Chapter 2
Lark holds the phone nervously to her ear, as her hole body trembles.
Lark: Come on Joe where are you answer the D@MM page!
Finally she hears someone pick it up.
Joe: Dr. Scanlon here.
Lark: OH THANK GOD! Joe I'm so glad I found you. It's Lark and we've got a major problem on our hands. It's Frank.
Joe sighs exasperatedly.
Joe: What has he done now? Are you hurt? Is he hurt? Where are you?
Lark: I'm at the police station, and you need to listen to me carefully.
Joe: Okay I'm listening.
Lark: Joe promise me you will listen to everything I have to say.
Joe: Okay I promise now spill what's going on?
Lark takes a deep breath and begins to speak.
Lark: I was cleaning up Franks room after your fight with him tonight and I found a diary. Something made me stop and read it. I'm very glad and I think you will be to that I did. Did you know that Frank had a twin?
Joe: Yeah Hank he died at birth.
Lark: No he didn't Joe no he didn't. He was given up and bounced from foster home to foster home. Sometimes he didn't even have that much and had to live in a children's home. Any way as he grew he became more and more resentful of his family for giving him up. Along the way he became best friends with Greg Cooper. Who was also carrying around a lot of anger. The two of them wound up in Port Charles, when Hank learned of his twin he was lived he wanted revenge so bad he could taste it. At the same time Cooper wanted someone to kill for him. When Cooper kidnapped Julie he took a million pictures of her face. Greg dose have a sister Joe her name is Marcia and she's as big a nut as Cooper is. He got her to let him perform plastic surgery on her. He made her look just like Julie. The plan was to kidnap Julie and hold her hostage while Marcia acting as Julie killed those people. Then Cooper would release Julie while he and Marcia would leave town and he'd give Marcia her real face back. Then Julie would be forced to take the wrap for Marcia's crimes. However their plan went a miss when Marcia was caught. And rather then get in even more trouble by admitting to kidnapping they chose to keep quite and let Julie stay locked up. The only other hurtle is they new Frank would be able to tell the difference between Julie and Marcia no matter what. And since Hank was so wanting to hurt his family kidnapping Frank seemed the most logical thing to do. So the night I went on the roof before Frank ever got to the hospital his rig was car jacked by Cooper and Hank. Hank took Franks place and has been acting as Frank ever since. The day Devlin died an hour or so before the murder Julie was kidnapped and Marcia took her place. Frank and Julie have been locked in a cell in Rex Stanton old place. It seems that Rexs and Greg became friends awhile back so he was more then happy to lend Greg some men to watch Frank and Julie while their imposters were free to run loose.
Joe: OH MY GOD MY BROTHER'S BEEN KIDNAPPED AND I DIDN'T EVEN KNOW IT!! We have to call the cops! Is he alive! Is Julie alive!
Lark: Joe take a deep breath and calm down. That's why I'm at the police station. Garcia and half the police department are on there way to the Stanton house as we speak to rescue them. As far as I can tell from this diary Frank and Julie are still alive but I'm not sure if they are well.
Joe: Where is Hank now?
Lark: I'm not sure but there is an APB out on him. The best thing you can do now is stay at GH because as soon as they're rescued they'll be brought to GH. I'm heading there now.
Joe: I can't believe this I just can't believe this. What THE HELL DO I TELL MA!
Lark: I know it sounds like some kind of horror movie. Tell Mary the truth she's a very strong women stronger then you give her credit for. And besides she's got Victor at her side now.
Joe: How did Hank get given up anyway!
Lark: I don't know Joe, but we can't worry about that right now. Just stay put and I'll be there soon.
Lark hangs up. She goes over to officer Rick's desk. He is the only officer left in the area at this point.
Lark: Please tell Garcia if he needs to talk to me anymore I'll be at GH.
Lark races out the door. 
Back in the dark, cold, and filthy cells Frank and Julie have fallen asleep with there arms reaching through the bars so that they may clutch each others hands. Suddenly off in the distance wailing sirens are heard coming closer and closer. Julie moans.
Julie: Frank?
Frank: I'm right here.
Julie: What is that noise.
Frank: Just a siren.
Julie: It sounds like it's getting awfully close.
Frank: It's sounded that close before sweetie. I don't me to be pessimistic it's just I don't want you to get disappointed again. You've heard siren's so many times that you believed were coming for us. And every time they don't.
Julie sighs.
Julie: I know I know.
They both try to fall back asleep. But the whale of the sirens gets louder and louder. Then they can here dogs barking and car doors slamming.
Frank: Julie someone is here! Maybe this really is it!
Just then gun fire erupts. They hear people yelling dogs barking and guns going off like crazy.
Julie: What's going on out there! It sounds like a war of some kind?
Frank in a trembling voice speaks.
Frank: They're coming for us Julie we're about to be rescued. We are going to be free again! We will be back with are friends and family very soon Julie. THIS IS IT THIS IS IT!
Just then two guards that Frank and Julie know all to well race in and open their cells. They quickly grab them and not allowing them to even catch a glimpse of each other they take them in different directions.
Julie: FRANK FRANK FRANK HELP HELP!!
Frank: Let us go just give it up you're not going to get away with this!
Guard clutching Franks arm and holding a gun to the back of his neck.
Guard: We'll see about that.
He shoves him through a door way and down some stairs. Meanwhile the other guard is taking Julie down some long and winding stairs.
Julie: HELP SOMEBODY HELP!
Guard holds a gun to her head.
Guard: SHUT UP YOU! 

Back at GH Mary and Victor have joined an irate Joe a flabbergasted Karen and a scared beyond words Lark. After Joe and Lark finish filling Victor and Mary in on the situation Mary just shakes her head in disbelief near tears.
Mary: I just don't understand this I just don't understand! How could he be alive! And how could I not have seen that the man pretending to be Frank wasn't Frank. And how could anyone be so hateful as to do this! I just don't understand.
Mary starts crying.
Victor: Oh my sweet Mary I'm so sorry you have to endure this. I love you so much. We will get through this confusion and try to find the answers to your questions in due time.
Karen: I remember last February when I went to see Julie or rather Marcia I remember thinking she doesn't sound like her and she doesn't even look like her anymore. If only I'd known how close I was to the truth.
Joe: I don't think any of us could have guessed this. The DL-56 really covered Hank well and Julie well who would have guessed this anyway. I'm just glad Lark decided to snoop.
Lark: I really don't know what made me do it. I just got this feeling that I needed to.
Victor: Well it's a good thing you listened to that feeling.
Mary: Oh yes a very good thing.
Karen: I'm relieved that we know the truth and are going to save them but I'm confused dose this mean DL-56 doesn't alter personalities?
Joe: I don't know and to be perfectly honest I don't want to know!
Lark: I think it probably added to Hanks behavior but for the most part I don't think it's all that different.
Joe gets up and starts pacing what the Hell is taking them so long!
Karen goes over to him.
Karen: Hey calm down okay getting yourself all worked up isn't going to do anyone any good. They are going to get them okay. Everything is going to be fine.
They hug. 

Back at the Stanton place the guard who has Frank shoves him out a door. Garcia jumps out from behind a bush and shouts.
Garcia: Freeze!
The guard grabs Frank around the neck and holds him in front of him like a shield while he holds a gun to Frank's head.
Guard: You better step back cop or Frankie boy gets it! 

Meanwhile Julie has been forced into the back of a truck and the guard who had her is about to drive away. She is banging on the doors wildly. She hears guns shots then the truck stops suddenly and the back door is flung open Julie falls into Mac Scorpio's arms weeping.
Mac: Your okay now, everything is going to be okay. The truth is out we're rounding up the bad guys and you're going home.
Julie: What about Frank? Is he safe where is he!
Mac: Were still trying to locate him. But don't worry we'll find him.
Mac helps a shaking Julie to a near by ambulance. 

Hank is at the recovery room drinking when three cops come in.
Cop: Hank Scanlon
Hank: There is no one here by that name.
Cop: Give it up Hank Lark found your diary the jig is up. Frank and Julie are being rescued as we speak.
Hank: LEAVE ME ALONE!
Cop: No can do we have a warrant for your arrest on a mountain of charges.
Hank tries to deck one of the cops. And they cuff him and hall him off. 

Garcia keeps his gun steady as the guard hold Frank like a shield.
Guard: Move it or Frank gets it I mean it! The guard cocks the gun.
Frank: Garcia is Julie okay! Where is Julie! Did they find Hank? How's Joe?
Garcia shakes his head and smiles.
Garcia: Everything is going to be fine Frank. Okay now let him go and know one gets hurt.
Guard: You wish!
The guard puts his finger on the trigger Garcia aims his gun at the guards head.
Garcia: Let him go!
Garcia and the guard sensing that neither is going to give in start to pull there triggers.
There is a loud bang!

There is a loud bang and smoke fills the air. The guard falls back and onto the ground from the blast to his head. Garcia breaths a sigh of relief as Frank who'd fallen forward and landed face down on the ground jumps up unharmed. Frank looks around and seeing the injured guard rushes to him and starts administering first aid. Garcia watches for a minute in aw of Frank tending to the man who just a second ago nearly blew his brains out.
Frank: Get an ambulance over here!
Several ambulance attendants and some cops rush over. Garcia grabs onto Frank.
Garcia: Frank are you okay? How do you feel? We need to get you to GH for a complete exam.
Frank: What about Julie? Where is Julie? Did you find her is she okay?
One of Franks old friends from the ambulance company comes over to take a look at him.
Pat: Hey Frank it's great to see you! Listen Julie is fine she's already been taken to GH for a complete exam. She is fine though no sign of any problem.
Frank: Thanks Pat, I need to go to her. How is Joe has anyone seen him? Who ever was holding us said he was going to hurt him.
Frank looks pale and near tears when he says this.
Pat puts an understanding arm around Frank and leads him to the ambulance.
Pat: I took in a major MI earlier today and he was in the ER. He looked just fine to me.
Frank climbs in the rig and Pat and the other EMT start assessing his vitals.
Frank: Thanks Pat but I need to see him with my own two eyes and hold him in my arms before I can believe that.
Pat: Well you're going to get to real soon.
The ambulance screams off to GH. 
 

At GH Mac hurries off the elevator and runs over to the Scanlon's.
Joe: Mac what's going on! Are Frank and Julie alive?! Are they okay?! Where are they?!
Karen: Mac have the cops been able to locate Hank yet? Has a rescue of Frank and Julie been attempted yet?
Mary: Tell me you have good news.
Lark: What have you found out?
Mac: Frank and Julie are both alive and as far as we can tell despite being tired, hungry, thirsty and dirty they are fine. They were fed a lot or given much to drink from what we have gathered. But other then that they are fine. We've rescued both of them and they are on their way here right now. In fact they may already be here. Hank is in police custody, as are all of the men we found on the Stanton property.
Mary: Oh Thank God!
Victor: Well I'm glad to see that the PCPD was able to correct this so quickly.
Lark: Thank you commissioner.
Mac: No thank you Lark you're the one that found out the truth and alerted us. This rescue would never have happened if you hadn't of found that diary. You are a hero.
Lark blushes bright red.
Lark: No I'm just a girl that did what had to be done.
Joe: Thank you commissioner, I'm going to go down to the ER I want to be there when they're brought in.
Karen: So do I lets go.
Mary: I'm coming to.
Mac: Lark I need to ask you a few questions.
Lark: yeah sure no problem. It won't take long will it?
Mac smiles
Mac: No just a few minutes.
Victor: I'll stay with you Lark. You three go on ahead we'll catch up in a bit.
Mary: Alright
Mary, Joe, and Karen rush for the elevators. 
 
 

In the ER Julie has arrived. She is nearly hysterical.
Julie: FRANK WHERE IS FRANK? I NEED FRANK! OH MY GOD WHAT HAVE THEY DONE TO HIM!! PLEASE LET ME SEEM HIM! PLEASE I HAVEN'T SEEN HIM NOT HIS FACE FOR A YEAR AND A HALF!
tears are streaming down her face and she is thrashing around.
Julie: I WANT MY LIFE BACK! PLEASE I JUST WANT MY LIFE BACK!!
Matt: Julie everything is going to be fine. You have your life back you've been rescued and you're going to see Frank real soon. Just try and calm down. Okay just calm down.
Karen comes rushing into Julie's cubical.
Karen: Julie! Hey oh my gosh this is so amazing!
Julie: Please Karen where is Frank?! Is he okay be honest is he okay!
Karen reassuringly pats Julie's arm and moves the hair out of her eyes.
Karen: Julie he's fine. He just isn't hear yet. But Commissioner Scorpio assured us that he is just fine. He'll be her soon. Now lets get you cleaned up and checked out so once we get him cleaned up and checked out you two can see each other okay? Everything is going to be fine Julie I promise.
The two friends hug. 
 
 

Back in the ambulance that Frank is in he's getting more and more worried about Joe.
Frank: What if he's been hurt since you saw him! What if he's being hurt right now! Oh God what's going on with Joe!
Pat reassuringly
Pat: Frank I doubt he's being hurt right now since Hank and the others have been taken into custody. And I just saw him a couple of hours ago and he was fine. You need to relax.
Frank: But who ever was holding us kept saying that Joe's life was crashing down.
Pat: He's had some problems with Karen and a few run in's with Quartermaine but Karen and Joe are working things out and well lets face it Joe having run in's with anyone is not exactly news.
Frank smiles a little at this.
Frank: I guess so I just really need to see him.
Pat: And you will very soon.
Frank: And you're sure Julie is alright?
Pat: She's fine, She's pretty upset but all things considered I think that's pretty understandable.
Just then they arrive at GH and Frank is wheeled in. When Frank doesn't see Joe right away he panics.
Frank: OH MY GOD WE'RE TO LATE! JOE JOE WHERE ARE YOU!! OH NO WHERE IS MY BROTHER WHERE IS MY BROTHER.
Franks start crying hysterically. Karen who has been on the phone with the lab ordering some blood work on Julie comes running.
Karen: FRAN FRANK!! Frank it's okay calm down.
Frank: What has Hank done to him! Where is he!! Hank said he was going to destroy him! Where is Joe where is he!
Karen looks at Franks face full of terror and rubs his arm reassuringly.
Karen: Well he didn't destroy anything. Joe is fine Frank he's just fine.
Frank: Karen you have to take him back he loves you he needs you!
Karen smiles.
Karen: We're working on it.
Frank: Where is he I need to see that he's okay with my own two eyes!
Karen: Hold on he's examining Julie I'll go get him.
Karen rushes off to get Joe.
Karen: Joe you need to come see Frank now!
Julie: What's happened what's wrong with him!!
A still mildly hysterical Julie cries.
Karen: Julie it's nothing like that he's fine.
Joe: Then what is it?
Karen: Well apparently Hank told Frank that he was going to destroy you. Frank is hysterical when he got here and didn't see you right away. Well I think he thought you were dead or something. I told him you were okay but he needs to see you with his own two eyes.
Joe nods
Joe: Okay I'm on it.
Joe rushes to find Frank. Pat is standing at Franks side in a near bye cubical.
Frank: I just wish I new what Hank had done to him. Then I could start fixing things right away but I have to wait for Joe to tell me what he's done. If he can tell me.
Frank starts crying Joe comes in.
Joe comes in and rushes over to him with pure joy.
Joe: Frank I'm right here!
Frank looks up and seeing Joe in one peace grabs him and hugs him tightly.
Frank: OH THANK GOD YOU'RE ALIVE!
The brothers look at each other threw their tears of joy.
Frank: Okay now Joe don't worry just tell me what exactly Hank has done and I'll undo it. Just give me the list and I'll get your life back in order I promise.
Joe laughs so happy to have Frank back.
Joe: Frank it's nothing that bad. I'm still a doctor, and Karen and I are working things out. Don't sweat it. I don't know what Hank told you but my hunch is he exaggerated. And Frank no offense but I wouldn't exactly call Hank a reliable source.
They both laugh.
Frank: Good point. So you're really okay? No tough talk now Joseph are you really alright?
Joe: I'm really fine, especially now that you're back.
Frank breaths a sigh of relief.
Frank: I'm glad. Can I see Julie we haven't actually seen one another since we were kidnapped about a year and a half ago. We've only been able to reach around and grab one another's hands. I really want to look into those deep brown eyes of hers I've been dreaming of them for ever.
Joe smiles.
Joe: Lets get you cleaned up and then you can okay.
Frank: Okay, she is alright though isn't she?
Joe: She's just fine. A little hysterical due to everything but she's going to be just fine. 
 
 

Back in Julie's cubical Karen is finishing up examining her.
Julie: Karen can you call Dr. Knight for me please?
Karen: The plastic surgeon? Why?
Julie starts to cry.
Julie: Because a serial killer is the last person I want to look like.
Karen goes over and hugs her.
Karen: Julie you don't need a plastic surgeon. This is already all over the new and radio and by morning all of the news papers and magazines as well. No one is going to think you are Marcia.
Julie: But what is someone dose? What is I walk into some patents room and they start screaming! What if some one related to one of the victims comes after me not knowing the truth?
Karen: Well you can explain it to the people who don't know, and I'll doubt that there will be many. Especially since this has become national news. And all of the victims families are being notified so I doubt that would happen.
Julie: Every time I look in the mirror I'll have to know that I look like a killer.
Karen: No that a killer happens to look like you. Julie you have been though a lot and now is not the time to be making these kinds of decisions relax and try to get some sleep. How about if I call Kevin? He might be able to help after all his brother was a killer and they looked alike.
Julie: Okay that sounds good. Can I see Frank now?
Karen: Let me go check I'll be right back.
Karen leaves and a very shaken Julie just curls up and falls asleep. Suddenly she feels someone watching her and she opens her eyes. Lark is standing there.
Lark: Hi I didn't mean to wake you. I just well I just wanted to see how you were.
Julie nods.
Julie: I'm not sure how I am. Have you seen Frank? Is he okay?
Lark: yeah I peeked in and he looks fine. I didn't stay though, I'm not really sure where I fit in anymore.
Lark stairs at her feet. Remembering the night she ran away Frank was going to send her back to Juvenile hall.
Julie: Well I know Hank adopted you so I guess you fit in right here.
Lark: The adoption is probably invalid since he did it as Frank.
Julie smiles.
Julie: Well knowing Frank I'm sure you are still going to be right here.
Lark smiles.
Lark: Maybe.
Karen walks in.
Karen: Oh hi Lark I didn't know you were down here yet.
Lark: Yeah commissioner Scorpio finished asking me questions so I came down.
Karen: What did he want to know?
Lark: Oh just how I found the diary, and stuff like that.
Julie: What diary?
Karen puts an arm around Lark
Karen: Julie Lark is the reason you and Frank were rescued tonight. She found Hanks diary and in it was a detailed confession of everything. She took it to the cops and the rest as they say is history.
Julie: Lark I don't know what to say thank you.
Lark: Hey I just did what I had to. I'm just glad something made me read it.
Karen: Julie are you ready to go see Frank?
Julie: Really! Oh yes! How do I look?
Lark: Well no better then he dose at the moment so it will be fine.
They laugh.
Julie: I know my hair is a mess.
Lark: Here let me help. Lark grabs a brush and a clip. She quickly gets Julie's tangles combed out and puts her hair up.
Lark: What do you think?
Karen: That looks really good Lark.
Julie looks in a little mirror That Lark gave her.
Julie: That's a very nice Job thanks Lark.
Lark: Your welcome.
Karen: So are we all ready now?
Julie: yeah I think so.
Karen and Lark help her into a wheel chair and take her to see Frank. Joe has combed and cut a little of Franks hair and Frank has quickly shaven. Frank is now sitting in a chair by the gurney. Karen brings Julie around the corner. And for the first time in over a year their eyes meet. A flood of emotions take over. Frank and Julie struggle close together and embrace each other tightly as tears of joy race down their cheeks. Then they pull back and look at each other. And like the day they met Frank fumbles for words.
Frank: I you uh oh oh Julie I've missed you. I've dreamed of this moment for so long I I oh Julie!
He rubs his hands gently against her face as if trying to memorize ever inch. She reaches up and strokes his face. They gaze deep into one another's eyes.
Julie: Oh Frank you are more handsome then I ever remembered. I have missed your smiles so desperately. I love you Frank I can't even express it.
They are both crying as they stair at each other their hands trembling as they reconnect with one another's faces.
Frank pulls her to him and they hold on tight as if their very lives depend upon it.
Frank: I've missed your smell, your eyes I' ve missed everything!
Julie: Oh Frank I can't even begin to explain how much I've missed you. Only being able to hold your hand was like being in the desert and only being given a drop of water a day.
They look at each other and Frank kisses her passionately as they hold each other as close as they can.
Karen: Well I think we should go and let these two love birds re connect. I need to call Kevin.
Joe: yeah and Mom has been pacing franticly back and forth out side the ER I better go fill her in. They Leave as Frank pulls Julie out of her chair and onto his lap. They cry as they hold each other so thankful that this nightmare is over soon wrapped tightly in each others arms they fall asleep.

Chapter 4
It is early the following morning. Frank and Julie are being kept for observation at the hospital. Joe arranged for them to share a room. Their beds are pressed up against each other so they do not have to be apart. Mary is sitting in the room quietly watching them sleep. She's been there all night. Frank moves a little and Mary goes over to him. She gently strokes his head, and he opens his eyes and smiles.
Frank: Hi mom
Mary: Well hello my little Frankie sunshine.
Frank smiles.
Frank: Oh come on Ma don't call me that.
They both laugh a little.
Mary starts to cry.
Mary: Oh Frank I'm so sorry you had to go through all this. I should have known. What kind of a mother am I that I can't tell the difference between my own son and an imposter.
Frank reaches up and wipes a tear from her cheek then takes her hand.
Frank: Mom you have nothing to feel guilty about it's not your fault. Besides Hank is your son to.
Mary: A son that until last night I believed died at birth. I just don't understand any of this!
Frank: Join the club.
Julie stirs in her sleep and starts talking still dreaming.
Julie: NO no stop it! Get away from me get away from me!
Frank starts gently shaking her and rubbing her face.
Frank: Julie sweet heart wake up you're dreaming sweetie it's okay open your eyes.
Mary goes over and tries to help wake Julie up.
Julie bolts upright screaming and then falls back on the pillows crying.
Mary: It's okay now Julie you're safe.
Frank pulls her close and starts rubbing her back.
Frank: And we're going to stay that way.
Julie pulls back and looks at Frank and Mary.
Julie: So it's true we really were rescued I didn't just dream it?
Frank: It's true Julie we're at GH and everything is going to be okay.
Mary: Can I get either of you anything?
Julie: I'm really thirsty.
Mary hands Julie some water.
Mary: That's to be expected you were both extremely dehydrated. Here Frank drink up.
She hands him some water to.
There is a knock at the door. Julie jumps startled.
Mary: it's okay Julie. Who is it?
Kevin: It's Kevin.
Kevin pops his head in.
Kevin: May I come in?
Frank: Hey Kevin it's good to see you come on in.
Julie: Hi Kevin.
Mary: Kevin how nice to see you.
Kevin comes in smiling.
Kevin: Well it's nice to see all of you. How are you both feeling?
Frank: It's hard to say at this point. Mostly just ready to go home.
Julie: I just wish I could crawl under a rock till I can have plastic surgery.
Frank squeezes Julie's hand.
Frank: Julie you don't need plastic surgery.
Julie: Well that's easy for you to say! You don't look like serial killer!
Julie starts crying. Frank wraps her tightly in his arms.
Kevin: I remember when I first came to Port Charles, I was greeted with a less then favorable response at first. Because of my twin and all.
Julie looks up.
Julie: How did you handle it?
Kevin: Well I did my best to stay calm. Repeatedly explained who I was and who I wasn't. And as word got around about me and I made some friends it stopped being a problem. The last time I had to explain myself was back in 1995, and I wasn't even in Port Charles. But the good news is Julie you have a great head start.
Julie: What do you mean?
Kevin: Well you see when I first came to Port Charles no one new Ryan had a twin. And even after some people new it was never really announced. So naturally I had to explain it time and again. But you are lucky, you see it's been all over to television, radio, and news paper, not to mention magazines. And were talking nation wide. So the odds of anyone mistaking you for Marcia are slim because there is so much publicity about this.
Julie: But didn't it ever bother you that you looked like a killer?
Kevin ponders this for a minute.
Kevin: A little I suppose, but mostly because he was my brother and I felt that I should have been able to help him and or stop him.
Frank: I can't help thinking that if Hank had been raised with us none of this would have ever happened. I'm angry at what he did but he's still my brother. And I can't help but wonder if I could have helped him.
Mary: I still wish I know who gave him up and why? it certainly wasn't me. But even if it had been where dose he get all of this anger?
Kevin: Frank one thing I've learned is that what if's only drive you crazy. Mary I wish I could tell you who had taken him you certainly deserve to know. As for the anger it's hard to say. Some people I suppose are just predisposed to being bitter about life.
Frank: I suppose you're right. Right now my biggest concern is just making sure everyone around me is okay. After I take care of everyone else then maybe I'll worry about him.
Kevin: And who worries about Frank and makes sure he's okay.
Frank shrugs.
Frank: I don't think I really need to be worried about. Besides Mom worries enough for all of us.
Mary: Well you're my son how could I not worry about you. And speaking of sons Frank something pretty big happened while you were gone.
Mary shows them her wedding band.
Mary: Victor Collins and I started dating and got married. Which makes Kevin your step brother.
Frank: Oh Ma that's fabulous! Congratulations! Oh I wish I could have been there for the wedding.
Mary: Well we have it all on tape so you can see it when ever you like.
Julie: Oh Mary that really is wonderful, congratulations.
Mary: Thank you both of you.
Kevin: Well I guess that makes me Franks big brother. And since Big brothers do tend to look after little brothers well I guess I can worry about you.
Frank: I've always wanted a big brother.
Kevin: Well you've got one.
Mary: I hadn't thought of that. But that's exactly right!
Frank: So big brother when can Julie and I go home.
Kevin: I'll go find out, try and get some rest. I'll be back.
Frank: Thanks Kevin.
Julie: Thanks Kevin see you soon.
Mary: Well how about if I go get the two of you some breakfast?
Frank: Sounds good to me.
Julie: Oh real food sounds so good.
Mary: I'll be right back.
Mary gives Frank a quick hug and leaves. 
 

Karen is going down the hall with some charts when she hears some crying. She looks over and sees Lark sitting in a chair crying softly with a suitcase at her feet. Karen goes over and sits beside her and puts an arm around her.
Karen: Lark what's wrong?
Lark dries to dry her eyes and pull herself together.
Lark: Oh nothing just because in one night I lost my family and my home why would anything be wrong.
Karen: Lark what are you talking about you have a home with the Scanlon's?
Lark: No I had a home with Hank. He's the only one that wanted me around. Karen the night before Frank was kidnapped he had decided that I was to much trouble and was going to send me back to juvenile hall. He was done with me. And Julie has always wanted me out. So the fact of the matter is I know longer have a family or a home. I can't even claim to be Franks niece! The adoption was completely illegal. So once again I'm alone in the world. Don't get me wrong Karen I don't regret going to the cops with that diary it had to be done. I just wish I didn't have to loose everything because of it.
Karen: Lark I think you are really getting ahead of yourself. Have you talked to Frank yet?
Lark shakes her head no.
Karen: Then don't you think this is all a bit premature. Lark Frank takes his responsibilities very seriously and he cares about you a lot. he's not just going to shove you out. He probably wouldn't have gone through with it back then either. Besides from what we know Hank kept Frank and Julie pretty well informed about the going's on around here. So they know that you have become a very responsible, caring, generous, and helpful person. And remember how nice Julie was last night to you. And how you fixed her hair before she saw Frank. That should give both of you a clue as to how the other feels.
Lark: I guess.
Karen: And no matter how the Scanlon's feel about Hank you are more or less his daughter which makes you a Scanlon. And Scanlon's don't turn their backs on family. Come on I think it's time you went and talked to Frank and Julie.
Lark: Well alright.
Karen puts her arm around Larks shoulders and they walk to Frank and Julie's room.
Karen knocks.
Frank: come in
Karen walks in fist Lark stands in the hall unsure of herself.
Karen: Frank Lark seems to be under the impression that she no longer has a home or a family.
Lark tiptoes in behind her with tears in her eyes.
Frank looks at Lark with such compassion.
Frank: Lark you have become part of my family. you have also become a very responsible and good young lady. I care about you very much and you will always have a home and a family with me.
Julie: Lark Hank told us about all the great stuff you've been up to. I was wrong Frank was right to believe in you. I think we could be good friends what do you say?
Lark is crying harder now out of relief.
Lark: I'd like that.
Frank holds his arms open and Lark rushes in. The three some hug. Karen smiles and leaves. 
 
 

Over at ferncliff Chris signs in to see Marcia his stomach is in knots to say the least. He paces in the visiting room waiting for her. All the time trying to make since of it all. And trying to figure out what he's going to say to her. He has been up all night tossing and turning.
Marcia comes in.
Marcia: Wasn't sure if I was going to see you again after the news broke. After all I have no money for you.
Chris: I wasn't sure if I was going to see you again either but I needed to.
Marcia: Why to tell me in person that the deal is off. And don't you even think about telling the world about Christina or you'll be thrown in jail for aiding and abiding.
Chris: I didn't come here to be threatened or to tell you off.
Marcia: Then why come? Our deal can't really work now now can it?
Chris: Well it will need some adjustments but getting you out isn't a total impossibility.
Marcia: Chris did you have one to many martinis last night?
Chris: No, I just don't see a reason to give up.
Marcia: I CAN'T PAY YOU!!
Chris: Keep your voice down! I don't want money!
Marcia: Then what what can I possibly give you!
Chris: How about your heart.
Marcia: Excuse me?
Chris: Marcia I know this started out to be just about money. But it's become much more then that.
Marcia: What are you saying Chris that you love me?
Chris: So what if I do? 

Officer Rick goes to bring Hank is breakfast in the holding cell. He walks over to the cell and his jaw drops as dose the tray of food. He runs back to his desk and calls Garcia still at home.
Garcia: Alex Garcia here.
Rick: Detective Garcia it's officer Rick we have and emergency Hank has escaped!

Chapter 5
After Frank and Julie are released Joe, Karen, Mary, Victor, Kevin, and Lark escort them home. Upon arriving Frank and Julie take a long look at the house.
Frank: Oh have I missed this place.
Julie walks over to the basketball lying near the steps. She effortlessly throws it into the basket. She then smiles at Frank.
Julie: You remember the first time we played?
Frank nods
Frank: It was right after the nurses ball. You beat my and won a month of no rent.
They all laugh.
Julie: Want a rematch?
Frank smiles.
Frank: In a bit.
Lark: Wow and I thought Frank was the athlete.
Joe: In foot ball yes, in Basket ball well it's undecided.
They laugh
Kevin: Why don't we go inside.
When they enter the kitchen once again Frank and Julie reflect.
Julie: I remember the first time I entered this kitchen. I felt like I was home.
Frank: This kitchen sure has a lot of history that's for sure.
Mary: Whose hungry?
Joe: Mom I'd love to stay but I have to get back to work.
Karen: So do I, I'm do in the OR in a couple of hours.
Lark: I have to get over to Lucy's to watch Christina and Serena.
Joe: We can give you a lift if you like?
Lark: Oh that would be great.
Everyone says goodbye and they leave.
Mary: Well alright how about the rest of you? Waite I know I'll make you all some Irish Stew.
Victor: Why Mary my sweet that sounds simply delightful.
Kevin: I agree that sounds great.
Julie: May I help you make It I'd love to learn how.
Mary: Why certainly Julie as long as you're sure your up to it. I don't want you over exerting yourself.
Julie: I'll be fine, being free has given me so much energy.
Frank: Irish stew I haven't had that in so long. It sounds great. Now if you'll excuse me I'm going to go take a hot shower.
He kisses Julie and Mary and heads up stairs.
Victor: Mary may Kevin and I help?
Mary: I have a better Idea why don't you go and watch some television while Julie and I make it.
Kevin: Alright.
Victor: As you wish my sweet.
Just then Frank walks back in with a very confused and some what sad look on his face.
Frank: What happened to our living room?
Julie: What's wrong with it?
Frank: It's totally redone. New furniture new everything.
Kevin, Victor, and Mary look at one another.
Mary: Frank you know that Hank was on drugs right?
Frank nods.
Mary: Well he tried on time before Joe found out to kick the habit but the withdrawal was to intense for him to handle. Anyway at one point he basically just went crazy and totally destroyed the living room. He ransacked and vandalized everything. There was nothing salvageable. So we had to totally redo it.
Frank looks at the ground sadly. Kevin goes over and puts an arm around Frank.
Kevin: At least no one was hurt. We have you and Julie back and that's what counts. Besides the living room is replaceable.
Frank: It's just I had so many memories there.
Just then they hear Julie sniffling. She has opened a cabinet door to get something and is staring at the door crying.
Frank rushes over to her.
Frank: Julie what's wrong!
Then he sees what she's looking at. The paper towel that had the contract which said Julie could live here for 500 a month is gone.
Frank: Well this we can fix real quick!
Mary: What's wrong?
Julie: When I first rented the basement Frank made up a little contract on a paper towel and taped it to the door now it's gone. It just meant so much because it was the beginning of us.
Frank grabs another paper towel.
Frank: Well now we can have another new beginning.
Frank scribbles on the towel.
Frank: I Julie Morris will live here for as long as I want for $5 hundred a month. Frank Scanlon land lord.
He hands Julie the towel she smiles.
Julie: Dr. Julie Morris tenant.
Mary: But your not really going to make her pay anymore to live here. I mean Frank she's your girlfriend!
They all laugh.
Kevin: Well I certainly wouldn't make Eve pay to live with me.
Frank: I agree she won't be paying anymore
Frank rips up the towel.
Julie: Frank!
Frank: Julie the times have changed this contract is no longer valid we need a new one.
Frank grabs a paper towel and begins scribbling.
Frank: I Julie Morris Devlin will live here with my boyfriend for as long as I want for at least one kiss a day.
Everyone laughs.
Frank: Frank Scanlon boyfriend.
He hands the towel to Julie.
Julie: Julie Morris Devlin Girlfriend.
Mary: I like that better.
Kevin: I agree.
Julie: I suppose it is a more updated version.
They tape it to the cabinet door.
Julie gets a sad look on her face.
Frank: Julie what's wrong?
Julie: I was just thinking about my Dad. Can you imagine what was going through his mind when Marcia killed him. He thought it was me!
Mary: Julie I'm sure with in the minute he died he new the truth.
Julie: I hope so but even if he did I didn't get to say goodbye.
Frank: Well how about if after we eat I take you bye the cemetery so you can.
Julie: That would be great.
Mary: Oh Julie he was cremated and his ashes were sent to Chicago.
Kevin: But you could always go to the chapel at the hospital and say goodbye. After all that's where the memorial was held.
Julie: Thank you Kevin.
Frank: So we'll do that after we eat, and I'll look into buying us a couple of plane tickets to go to Chicago in the near future.
Julie: Oh that would be nice.
Frank: Alright well I'm going to go take a shower now.
Victor: Come on Kevin I think there is a game on.
Mary and Julie happily cook as the men go about their things. Just then the phone rings.
Victor: I'll get it!
Victor: Hello?
Garcia: This is detective Garcia who am I speaking with?
Victor: This is Victor Collins, how may I help you detective.
Garcia: I'm calling to tell you that you and the Scanlons are going to need to be extra careful. Hank has escaped.
Victor drops the phone and goes pale.
Kevin: Victor?
Victor: Kevin go upstairs and check on Frank this instant Hank has escaped!
Kevin runs upstairs. Victor rushes into the kitchen.
Mary: Victor who was on the phone? What's wrong?
Victor: Hank has escaped. 
In the secret apartment across from Karen's place Hank is hiding out. He is on the phone to someone.
Hank: Look it isn't my fault! That pip squeak Lark ratted on me! Hey you said you'd take care of this if it happened don't you dare back out now! What do you mean the truth has to come out! If we stay on course we never have to reveal that! Listen she promised me a lot of money if we kept her from being found out! Well I'm not in Jail I'm on the run so I do need it! Look if it leaks and I loose all that money I'm coming after you!
Hank slams down the phone grabs a duffle bag and leaves. 

Over at Ferncliff Marcia is staring at Chris in confused disbelief.
Marcia: Excuse me! You what!
Chris: You heard me I love you.
Marcia laughs.
Marcia: You love me oh that's a good one! You should be locked up here with me you're crazier then I am.
Chris: Your right I am crazy I'm crazy about you. And I believe in you Marcia. I believe that you are innocent I think your brother made you believe you killed those people. I love you Marcia it started out as a fake arrangement I know but now it's grown into something very very real. And I don't believe for a second that you don't have some feelings for me.
Marcia: You really are serious aren't you?!
Chris grabs her and kisses her passionately.
Chris: what dose that tell you.
Marcia: You really think we can make this work? How how Chris! And even if I do have feelings for you how after everything that's come out am I going to be with you!
Chris: We can proceed with the same plan. Why couldn't he have brain washed you?
Marcia thinks for a minute then sighs.
Marcia: If we're real and honest then we should get to be together by being real and honest.
Chris: What do you mean?
Marcia: I mean I didn't kill anyone.
Chris: Exactly we stick to the plan.
Marcia shakes her head.
Marcia: No Chris listen to me. I didn't kill anyone and either did Cooper. My brother and I have been covering for our Mother.
Chris: Your mother! But your mother is dead!
Marcia: No Chris she faked her death that's why they never found a body. But when she did this she caused Greg and I to be given up. when her other son Buddy died she came looking for Greg and I.
Chris: Hold on her other son Buddy?
Marcia: Yes Chris Nicole Devlin is really Marcia Cooper. Greg and I are her children and she is the true General Homicide Killer.

Chapter 6
Chris steadies himself and looks at Marcia trying to let what she has just said sink in. He shakes himself back into reality.
Chris: Okay Marcia lets sit down and you can tell me everything.
Chris pulls out a chair for her, and she sits. Chris sits across from her and holds her hands.
Chris: Okay Marcia lets start from the top.
Marcia takes a deep breath and begins to speak.
Marcia: When my mother met Victor she was already married to two other men.
Chris: Two other men!
Marcia: What can I say she got around. She was married to Greg and my father, and she was married to Bennett Devlin. She went buy the name of Nicole with him and Marcia with Victor and our father. She had a son with Bennett named Buddy.
Chris: Didn't Bennett notice her pregnancies with you and Greg? And didn't your father notice her pregnancy with Buddy?
Marcia smiles.
Marcia: Where do you think I learned to hide a pregnancy? Actually both Bennett and our father were workaholics. And our Mother in both lives traveled a lot. So it was fairly easy to hide it since they would go such long times with out being close. But finally one day Bennett found out about Greg and I along with my father and Victor. He was naturally lived with her for having this double life and for cheating on him. He told her if she didn't end her ties with her life as Marcia Cooper he'd have her sent to jail. So not wanting bad press or to make Buddy and I ashamed she faked her own death. She thought she could count on our father to raise us but she was wrong. He gave us up and ran off with some floozy. Our Mother was in a very deep state of depression after loosing us. For a couple years she just couldn't get herself together. This emotional stress sent her into premature menopause. This made her virtually suicidal. She felt she was being punished. So Bennett Mr. Fix It himself wanting her to stop her crying and be a good mother to Buddy. And also wanting another child decided to buy one. I mean why waste time with adoption when buying a baby is so much quicker. And that's how Julie entered the picture.
Chris: Julie's not even a Devlin! He bought her!
Marcia: Yep, then they named her Julie. Anyway after Buddy died our mother decided to find us in secret. She found us rather quickly. Greg had been adopted by a well known doctor in the medical field so he was easy to trace, I on the other hand never got a family I bounced from foster home to foster home through out my growing up years. We wrote and spoke on the phone many times. We were even able to visit each other a few times. We grew very close. Anyway in April of 98 I was to kill Devlin. Only when I got to the lab someone else had already done the job. I went to the on call room and called Greg. I told him what had happened. He told me to sit tight and just follow the plan as if I had. And he'd try to figure out what had happened. Later that day he called me with the news that our mother upon learning that Devlin was largely responsible of Buddy's death had gone into a blind rage and killed him.
Chris: Wow that must have been quite a shock.
Marcia: I suppose but it was quite understandable really all things considered. Anyhow all Greg and I wanted to do was to protect her. After all she was just as much a victim as we we're. But all she wanted to do was protect us. We let her in on the whole story about Hank, and I, along with the gen hom plans. She decided that she didn't want her real children killing anyone and since we'd already planned to pin it on Julie who she'd never really loved anyway she offered to kill for us. So we kept her in hiding and brought her out to kill. The plan was when all the murders had been committed the three of us would flee the country letting Julie take the wrap. Only we got caught.
Chris: Oh My God! Where is Nicole now? Dose Julie have any idea that Nicole and Bennett aren't her real family? Do you know who her real family is?
Marcia: Our mother is in a hide away in the south of France. No Julie has no clue she thinks she's their biological child. She was bought from a mob family. She had a fraternal twin brother who the father wanted to keep but he had no interest in her. And since her mom and know say she was sold. I believe their last name is Mancusi.
Chris nearly jumps out of his skin.
Chris: Salvador and Angela Mancusi are Julie's parents!
Marcia: Yep, hey that's right that's Matt's real last name. Actually I do remember hearing that her brothers name is Eric. So they must be one and the same.
Chris stairs at Marcia dumbfounded. 
At the hospital Joe is going over some files when Frank comes charging off the elevator with Julie, and Kevin in hot pursuit.
Frank: JOE!
Joe jumps about a mile then seeing the frenzied look on Franks face becomes concerned.
Joe: Frank what's wrong?!
Frank: Joe Hank has escaped no one knows where he is or what he's planning. You've got to be careful. When he was holding me hostage he swore he was going to destroy you. Joe you've got to be extra careful there is know telling what he could do!
Joe: D@MM IT! What kind of morons are running the police department anyway! We better all be careful. He looks just like you Frank. He could fool anyone of us and we could pay the price.
Julie: Oh when is this terror going to end!
Julie starts crying. Frank pulls her in close and rubs her back gently as he sways back and forth.
Frank: Soon Julie very very soon.
Kevin: Well until he is caught since Hank dose look just like him I think we better figure out away to tell them apart.
Joe: Sounds like a plan.
Julie: What did you have in mind?
Kevin: Well when Ryan was on the loose I drew a sword fish on my arm so the cops could tell me from Ryan.
Frank: That's a good idea. If I do something like that Hank won't know about it and we'll all be a lot safer.
Joe hands Frank a pen. Frank rolls up his sleeve and starts to drawl.
Julie: What are you drawling?
Frank stretches out his arm and lets the group see. He has drawn a big heart and in it is written Julie is my heart.
Julie: Oh that's so sweet.
Julie kisses him passionately.
Kevin: Well it is more creative then a swordfish I'll give you that.
They all laugh.
Joe: Hey where are mom and Victor?
Kevin: Oh they went to there new place to get some rest. 

Victor and Mary open their new apartment door turn on the light and gasp in horror at the sight in front of them. Pictures have been pulled down off the walls, windows have been smashed, furniture torn apart and or over turned, plants thrown on the floor, clothes thrown about everywhere. The place looks like a tornado went through it.
Mary: Uh what is this what has happened!
Victor pulls Mary back towards him not letting her go in further.
Victor: SSh Mary we mustn't make to much noise who ever did this might still be here. And we can't touch anything that might be evidence.
Victor and Mary go out side and Victor calls the cops. Mary then spots a small note by the door. She picks it up and reads it.
Mom
You gave me up and now you're going to pay.
Hank. 

Hank sits in a old abandoned where house Talking on the phone.
Hank: What do you mean she's going to tell Chris the truth! Well you better stop her if Nicole is found out she won't pay us one red sent of that money! What do you mean you can't stop her! Look I don't give a D@MM about Ramsey! You shut that girl up! Fine Fine I'll handle Ramsey myself! No one is keeping me from my money! What do you mean how am I going to handle him, I'll just include him on my list of victims. Hank grins devilishly and hangs up. Then he sets to work with the wires, dynamite, and clock in front of him.
Hank: And they all fall down. BOOM!
He laughs insanely. 

At GH Courtney sits at Neil's bedside. Neil opens his eyes sleepily.
Neil: Mom
Courtney: Hey there sleepy head did you have a nice nap?
Neil: Yes I'm thirsty.
Courtney gives Neil a glass of water.
Neil: Mom is it true that the guy that I thought was uncle Frank wasn't uncle Frank?
Courtney: Yes sweetie Uncle Frank was kidnapped by some very bad people and someone else was put in his place.
Neil: Do you think my real uncle Frank will like hanging out with me just as much as the fake one did.
Courtney: Well I don't see why not. Who wouldn't love hanging out with you?
Just then there is a knock at the door. And Joe comes in followed by Frank.
Joe: Hey slugger how you feeling?
Neil: I'm okay I guess.
Frank extends his hand to Courtney.
Frank: Hello Courtney.
Courtney shakes his hand.
Courtney: Hi Frank
Neil looks at Frank.
Neil: You must be my real uncle Frank.
Frank smiles.
Frank: I sure am. So I here you play a pretty mean game of go fish?
Neil lights up.
Neil: Wanna play?!
Frank: Sure I'd love to. If you're up to it.
Neil: Yeah I'm up to it.
Frank pulls out a deck of cards.
Joe smiles as Frank settles down in the chair next to Neil. It's so great to have him back.
Joe: Courtney can I talk to you out side?
Courtney: Yeah sure. I'll be back sweetie. Frank I'm glad you're okay.
Frank: Thanks it's good to be free.
Neil: Mom can you bring me back a new comic book please?
Courtney: Sure honey.
Courtney and Joe go outside.
Courtney: You must be thrilled to have Frank back.
Joe: There are know words.
Courtney notices the file in Joe's hands.
Courtney: Do you have more test results on Neil?
Joe's smile vanishes.
Joe: Courtney the chemo isn't working at all. The cancer is overwhelming his system if we don't find a bone marrow donor soon and I mean soon Neil won't make it.

Chapter 7
Courtney stairs at Joe with tears welling up in her eyes. She takes a deep breath and tries to pull herself together.
Courtney: Okay how long are we talking here Joe?
Joe swallows the mounting lump in his throat.
Joe: If we don't find a bone marrow donor in the next three to five weeks it will be to late.
Courtney Bursts into tears.
Courtney: Oh no no Joe I can't loose him.
Joe hugs her tightly as he fights back his own tears. Then he pulls back and makes her look him in the eye.
Joe: Now listen to me we are not giving up on him. Okay this fight isn't over. There is still a chance a donor will be found. We can't lose sight of that Courtney we have to stay strong for Neil.
Courtney pulls herself together.
Courtney: You're right we can't give up. So what are the chances of a stranger matching Neil's bone marrow.
Joe looks down.
Joe: 1 in 20, 000.
Courtney: 1 IN 20,000! Joe what kind of odds are those! It's going to take a miracle!.
Joe: Courtney I know the odds sound bad, but there are so many people in the bone marrow registry and so many more join everyday. Those to facts make the odds better then they sound.
Courtney: So why haven't we found a match yet Joe!
Joe: They just haven't found that 1 in 20,000 yet for Neil. But we can't give up.
Courtney: Is there any kind of treatment we can give him while we wait?
Joe: All we can do is keep him comfortable and as healthy as we can so he'll be able to receive the bone marrow if and when it becomes available.
Courtney: I hate Joe I absolutely hate this.
Joe looks sadly at Courtney.
Joe: I do to Courtney I do to.
They hug.
Courtney: Neil asked me to go get him a new comic book.
Joe: I think the gift shop just got some new ones.
Courtney: Okay I'll go see. Joe all braveness aside what do you really think his chances are?
Joe bites his lip as tears well up in his eyes.
Courtney reads the fear in his eyes. She swallows hard as a few tears trickle down her face. She nods.
Courtney: Not good that's what I thought. She walks off.
Joe throws the file up against the wall as Frank comes out of the room.
Frank: Take it easy Joe what's up?
Joe: I just got Neil's latest blood work back.
Joe is near tears.
Frank: It's not good huh.
Joe: I think he's going to die.
Joe starts crying. Frank walks over and takes his brother in his arms and holds him tightly.
Frank: I'm so sorry Joe.
Joe pulls back.
Joe: I hate this I just hate this! My son is dying and there is not a D@MM thing I can do!
Frank: Joe keep your voice down Neil might be able to hear you. Listen you can't give up Neil is still here and as long as he is there is a chance you might be able to save him. You can't give up not yet. This is to crucial a part of the game for you to walk away now. You got to keep the faith.
Joe: Frank he's going to need a miracle. His absolutely only hope is a bone marrow donor. And the odds of finding one since he doesn't have a sibling are 1 in 20,000.
Frank puts his hands on Joe's shoulders.
Frank: Well if a miracle is what we need then a miracle will just have to be found.
Joe smiles.
Joe: God I've missed you.
Frank: I've missed you to.
They hug tightly.
Joe: Is Neil resting?
Frank: Yeah we were playing cards and he got really sleeping so I told him a story instead and he fell asleep real soon after I started it.
Joe shakes his head sadly.
Joe: He's so weak and tired.
Frank: Well that's to be expected but it's good that he sleeps so much it will keep her strength up so that he'll be ready for the new bone marrow when a donor is found.
Joe: How can you be so sure one can be found?
Frank: Besides the fact that he reminds me so much of you at that age and you have never lost any battle that ever truly mattered? Well I've come to believe that positive thoughts bring positive results and negative talk speaks for it self.
Joe: I wish I had your confidence. So what do you think of your nephew?
Frank smiles.
Frank: I think he's a great kid. He reminds me so much of you at his age it's spooky. He's got your strength Joe and your fire. He can beat this I just know it.
Joe: I hope you're right.
Frank: Speaking of being tired you look pretty beat why don't we go get a bit to eat down in the cafeteria.
Joe: What if Neil wakes up?
Frank: I doubt he will he seems pretty wiped out. And Courtney should be back soon anyway right? Besides you need to keep your strength up so you can be there for him.
Joe: Okay.
The brothers head off. 
Back at Victor and Mary's the cops are swarming the place taking pictures and finger prints. Garcia is talking to Mary and Victor.
Garcia: Did you notice anything strange when you were driving down your street. A car that didn't belong here, or a person walking nervously?
Mary: No we didn't see anything out of the ordinary.
Victor: We just walked in and found our place like this.
Mary hesitates.
Mary: I did find this.
She hands him Hank's note.
Gracie reads it.
Garcia: Hank I should have known. Nice little calling card that's for sure.
Victor: Do you have any leads on where he might be?
Garcia: No but hopefully something will turn up.
Mary: Detective have you come up with anything on how my son ended up being given up in the first place?
Garcia: Actually we do have a possible lead in that area.
Victor: Well please tell us.
Garcia: Well back in the mid 60's to early 70's there was this radical group who believed that children were evil. They felt that the only way to rid the world of evil was to put children into orphanages and foster care where they wouldn't be taken very good care of. They thought love breeded evil. I know this sounds crazy and believe me we were very happy when we were able to catch all the members and lock them away. But before we were able to close to 1000 babies had been taken from their families. They prayed on poor and deeply religious people. They convince them they'd be helping there child by doing this. That God would reward them for this sacrifice then they'd pay them any where from 5,000 to 10,000 dollars. We looked into your sons date of birth and matched it up with where this group was. During the month your boys were born they wee in Port Charles and succeeded in gaining several babies. One of the dates corresponds with Hank's supposed death. We then checked your late husbands bank records and sure enough on that same day 10,000 dollars was deposited into it.
Mary looks like she's going to pass out and nearly fall over. Victor and Garcia help her to a couch.
Mary: My husband my own husband sold our son to a bunch of insane lunatics! And then told me that he was dead. All these years he allowed me to grieve for my lost son. I thought it was odd that he was so against seeing Hank after he died. Now I know why! Oh how could I have ever loved such a man!
Mary starts crying. Victor wraps her in his arms.
Victor: Oh Mary I'm so sorry. Oh my sweet what can I do?
Mary: Help me find a way to help him.
Garcia: I'm afraid it may be to late for that.
Victor: Well one doesn't know unless he tries.
Mary: I have to try. I have to help him see that I never wanted to give him up. 

Hank stands over the little table he's been working at. In one hand he holds a bomb. In the other a mask.
Hank: Now witch shall I do first. Hmm maybe I should go let Karen know what she's missing.
Hank puts the bomb back on the table, and pulls the mask over his face. He looks in the mirror at his now disguised face.
Hank: Yes you look enough like Joe now to get into her place.
He pops a Polaroid camera into his bag and leaves. 

Courtney is sitting next to Neil's bed holding his hand as he sleeps when Joe returns.
Joe: Has he woken up any?
Courtney: No he was sound asleep when I got back and hasn't woken up since. Where did you go anyway?
Joe: I was in the cafeteria with Frank getting a bite to eat. Frank went home to get some sleep so I thought I'd come back up and check on him.
Courtney: I heard on the news that Hank escaped I hope Frank's being careful.
Joe: He is he drew a little on his arm so now we'll know the difference.
Courtney: That's a good idea. It's strange how to brothers who are supposed to be identical can be so different.
Joe: I know I guess it really points to the nurture side of the argument in that whole nature verses nurture argument.
Courtney: I guess so. Joe I once read that they gave a baby a baboon heart. Do you remember that case? It was all over the news.
Joe: yeah it was very controversial.
Courtney: Well is there any chance that some animal could help Neil?
Joe: I'm not sure, they have had some success with bone marrow transplants given by monkeys but that's mostly for AID'S patients.
Courtney: Would it hurt to investigate it?
Joe smiles.
Joe: No it wouldn't I'll go to the library and see what I can find.
Courtney: Thanks Joe.
Joe leaves. 

Lark arrives home and finds Frank sitting in the dark. She switches on the light.
Lark: Frank you okay?
Frank: Hi Lark yeah I guess so. How was work?
Lark: It was good I made some good tips. So why are you sitting in the dark?
Frank sighs.
Frank: I went to meet my nephew Neil today. He is so sick. He doesn't have much time left Lark if we don't find a bone marrow donor in the next few weeks he'll die.
Lark: Oh My God that's awful! He's to young to die! He's a great kid!
Frank: I know, he doesn't deserve this no kid dose. I hate seeing any kid suffer but he's so much like Joe that it just makes it that much harder to watch. I'd give anything If I could help. I got tested to see if my bone marrow would match but it didn't.
Lark: What are the odds of finding a donor?
Frank: Well since everyone in the immediate family has been tested they fall to 1 in 20,000.
Lark: Oh My God the poor kid is going to need a miracle!
Frank sighs.
Frank: I know. I'm going to bed Lark it's been a long day. Sweet dreams.
Lark: You to.
Frank goes upstairs. Lark sits thinking for awhile.
She thinks about what a cool kid Neil is and how much she'd miss him. She thinks about how sad Frank looked and how much she wishes she could help him. Then a thought occurs to her.
Lark: What if by some fluke I'm that 1 in 20,000 person. What if my bone marrow could save him? I'm probably not but what if I am?
Lark gets a determined look in her eye and grabbing her coat races from the house. 

Over at Karen's the door bell rings. Karen opens the door. And smiles upon seeing Joe.
Karen: Hey there come on in. I didn't expect to see you tonight.
Joe comes in and grabs her. He pulls her close and kisses her passionately.
Joe: I've missed you Karen.
Karen pulls away a bit surprised.
Karen: Joe I've missed you to but didn't we decide we were going to take things slow?
Joe: I think we were wrong. Karen we know we were tricked we both feel bad about it. We both want to be together so lets be together.
Joe pulls her in close again and kisses her passionately. Karen runs her hands through his hair and down his back as he undoes her shirt and plants fiery kisses everywhere. She pulls at his shirt and runs her hands over his chest. Joe swoops her up and lays her across her bed.
Karen: Oh Joe I've missed you so much!
She arches her back up to meet his body and as he tears at her clothes and places hot kisses over he neck they melt together as one. For hours they wrestle as one climbing higher and higher reaching explosive peaks of passion then they cuddle in the after glow. Soon Karen has fallen asleep Joe gets up and places a note beside Karen then he leaves. 

Chris is sitting in his apartment dialing Rachel's number for the 80 ith time that day.
Chris: Come on come on where are you!
Rachel picks up.
Rachel: Hello
Chris: Oh Doctor Lock thank God I reached you. It's Chris Ramsey.
Rachel: Well hello Chris I wasn't sure I'd hear from you again.
Chris: Marcia and I need your help. Please Rachel she doesn't belong there.
Rachel: I'm listening.
Chris Tells Rachel all about Nicole and the scheme that Greg and Marcia cooked up with her.
Rachel: Nicole Devlin what a concept.
Chris: So can we get Marcia out?
Rachel: Well since she helped plan the murders it may be tricky. Although if she's willing to claim that Greg tricked her and she really had little if anything to do with it we might be able to.
Chris: Thank you so what's are first move?
Rachel: Let me think about it, I'll meet up with you around noon tomorrow at Ferncliff.
Chris: That works for me. Goodnight Rachel and thanks again.
Rachel: Goodnight Chris and you're welcome.

Lark arrives home awhile later, Julie is in the kitchen.
Julie: Hi Lark are you just getting in?
Lark: Hi Julie I came in a little while ago but I had something really important to do. I felt it couldn't wait so I went back out. Don't worry it's nothing bad.
Julie notices a band aid on Larks arm.
Julie: What's the band aid about?
Lark seeing she's going to have to tell takes a deep breath.
Lark: Okay look, I heard that if they don't find a bone marrow donor for Neil in the next couple of weeks he's going to die. I know it's a long shot but I felt I had to get tested just in case. So that's where I was. But please don't tell anyone. I mean if I am then great I'll do it and we'll tell everybody but if I'm not I'd rather it didn't get out. Okay?
Julie smiles and shakes her head.
Julie: My gosh you've become a true Scanlon. I think that's wonderful Lark. You have my word I won't tell. But regardless you should feel very proud of yourself.
Lark blushes bright red.
Lark: Thanks well I'm going to bed now.
Julie: Okay sleep tight.
Lark heads off to bed. 

Karen rolls over expecting to find Joe but he is gone. She opens her eyes and looks around she calls his name but there is no sound. Then she sees the white envelope by her side she opens it. Her eyes grow wide with terror and she screams.
Karen: NO NO NOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!
In the envelope is a Polaroid picture of Hank holding a Joe mask. And written at the bottom of the picture are the words. GOT YA!

Chapter 8
As the sun comes up over at the fire house Scott rolls over expecting to find Lucy but instead finds a cold side of the bed. Scott opens his eyes and sees Lucy standing at the window gazing out.
Scott: What'cha looking at?
Lucy turns and comes towards him with a very worried look on her face.
Lucy: Scott something is wrong. Something is very wrong.
Scott sits up on red alert.
Scott: What's wrong! Is Serena sick? Is Christina okay? Did D.V. call again?
Lucy: No no I think the kids are okay and D.V. hasn't tried anything yet. But something something is very wrong.
Scott: Well what is it!
Lucy: I'm not sure I just have this really bad feeling. I woke up with this really violated and scared feeling in the pit of my stomach. Something very bad has happened.
Scott: Ah Hell Lucy not this Psychic mumbo jumbo again!
Lucy: It's not mumbo jumbo! And I can't help what I feel. Something is wrong Scott something is very wrong.
Just then the door bell rings.
Scott: Who the hell is it at this hour!
Scott gets out of bed and goes downstairs with Lucy behind him in her robe. Scott opens the door. Karen is standing there in sweats crying.
Scott: Karen what?
Karen falls into her Dad's arms and he hold her while she cries.
Lucy: Oh no Karen what's wrong?
Karen pulls back.
Karen: Last night, Oh I feel so violated.
Lucy looks at Scott. Scott helps Karen to the couch.
Scott: Karen what's wrong? What happened last night.
Karen: Last night Joe came over and he said he wanted me back no matter what. We made passionate love and I fell asleep. When I woke up he was gone and I found this.
She hands Scott the picture of Hank holding the Joe mask with the words GOT YA written on the bottom.
Scott throws the picture on the floor.
Scott: I'LL KILL HIM!
Scott starts for the door. Lucy grabs his arm.
Lucy: No Scott no! Now you listen to me your daughter needs you here with her not running off half cocked getting yourself thrown in jail!
Karen: What am I going to tell Joe?
Karen buries her face in her hands. Lucy goes to her and wraps her arms around her.
Lucy: You tell him the truth. Karen you have done nothing wrong. You here me this wasn't your fault! You have nothing to feel bad about. You didn't ask for this? And you most certainly didn't deserve this.
Karen: I swore no man would ever violate me like this again.
Scott goes over and takes her hand in his.
Scott: I'm sorry I couldn't protect you.
Karen: It's not your fault you didn't know I was your daughter back then.
Scott: Yeah well I know now!
Scott grabs the phone.
Lucy: Scott who are you calling?
Scott: The cops, @ss Whole isn't going to get away with this! 
Matt is at the nurses station looking at some test results done late last night. Matt's eyes grow wide with excitement.
Matt: YES!!
Matt heads off down the hall full of excitement. 

In Neil's room Courtney is up watching Neil sleep when he starts to stir.
Neil: Mom.
Courtney: Good morning baby. How did you sleep?
Neil: Okay I'm really thirsty.
Courtney gives Neil some water. Just then Joe comes in.
Joe: Hey there.
Neil: Hi Dad.
Courtney: Hi Joe.
Joe goes over and hugs his son.
Joe: So how is my little slugger.
Neil: Okay I guess. But I'm tired and I just woke up?
Joe: Well sometimes when your sick that's how you feel.
Neil: Dad if I ask you something you promise you'll give me an honest answer.
Joe: Sure champ what do you want to know?
Neil: Well some kids with what I have die right?
Joe and Courtney look at each other.
Joe: Yes some do but others get all better. And you're going to get better.
Neil: Are you sure I'm not going to die?
Joe swallows hard.
Joe: I'm going to do everything in my power to make sure you get better.
Neil: But you can't promise me I won't can you.
Joe: No no I can't slugger. But I can promise you that your Mom and are going to fight this with everything we've got. And you can help us when.
Neil: How?
Joe: By staying positive, eating well and getting plenty of sleep. Those things will help fight the disease.
Neil: But what if I don't have it in me to win.
Frank: You have it in you Neil. I know you do.
Everyone turns and sees Frank standing there.
Neil: Uncle Frank how do you know I do? You just met me.
Frank smiles and walks over to him.
Frank: I've spent enough time with you to know you're just like your Dad was when he was your age. And I know Joe like I know myself. Your Dad has more determination, more guts and more perseverance then anyone I've ever know. And I see that same strength and stubbornness in you when I look in your eyes. You can fight this Neil.
Joe smiles at Frank.
Joe: Listen to your uncle Neil he has been advising me since I was in diapers and he hasn't been wrong yet.
Courtney: And sweet heart don't forget on top of all that we could find a bone marrow donor any day. And that donor is your ticket to getting back to health.
Neil: Yeah I know but sometimes this waiting is scary.
Frank: Well you know what to do with fear don't you?
Neil shakes his head. And Joe smiles knowing the advice that is coming.
Frank: You make it work for you.
Neil: How?
Frank: You take all the energy from that fear and you put it into reaching your goal. Make that fear make you move towards success. Which in this case means fighting off the Cancer.
Neil: But how do I do that?
Frank: Well there are lots of things that have been proven to help fight off cancer. Relaxation for example. Next time you start to worry try to relax, go to a favorite spot that you love in your mind. And let your whole body enjoy it. Your Mom and Dad can help they can massage your arms and legs to work some of the stress out. Also laugh, laugh every day.
Neil: Why?
Frank: Because laughter has been proven to help boost your bodies abilities to fight.
Neil: Really?
Frank: Yep.
Joe: Listen to him Neil I am where I am today because of him.
Frank blushes.
Just then Joe's beeper goes off.
Joe: Oh I have to go. Neil I'll be back to check on you in a bit okay?
Neil: Okay Dad.
Frank: I better go to. I'm having breakfast with Ma.
Frank and Joe hug Neil and leave.
Joe: Thanks for the back up in there.
Frank: You're welcome. I hope I wasn't stepping on your toes but I wanted to help my nephew.
Joe smiles.
Joe: Frank you can help anytime. 

Back at the Scanlon house Julie is in the kitchen when Lark comes racing in with a small suitcase.
Julie: Going somewhere?
Lark: Matt called me a little while ago. Remember that blood test to see if I was a match for Neil.
Julie's eyes grow big as water melons.
Julie: You matched!
Lark smiles.
Lark: Yep I'm that 1 in 20,000. I have to get to the hospital right away.
Julie: I'll take you, we'll call Frank from the car.
Lark: Thanks.
As they leave Julie stops her and gives her a hug.
Julie: I hope you know what a special gift your about to give. You are a hero Lark.
Lark blushes bright red.
Lark: I'm just trying to help a sick kid that's all.
Julie smiles and shakes her head.
Julie: Spoken like a true Scanlon.
They head off. 

Joe is at the nurses station when Matt rolls up.
Matt: Just the guy I've been looking for.
Joe: Hey Matt what's up?
Matt: What would you say if I told you we have a donor for Neil.
Joe's jaw drops and his eyes nearly pop out of his head.
Joe: A donor A DONOR! We have a donor!!
Matt: Yep the donor was added to the list late last night. She's on her way here right now for the bone marrow extraction.
Joe: This is amazing! I have to go tell Courtney and Neil!
Joe races off. Just then Scott, Lucy and Garcia help a shaking Karen off the elevator.
Karen: I really don't want to go through this.
Lucy: Oh I know Karen but we need you to be examined. So that every bit of evidence that is to be found can be gathered so Hank can be locked away for a very very long time.
Scott: That's right and we'll be right here for you the whole time.
Lucy: That's right Lee and Gail said they could keep the girls all day so we're here for as long as you need us.
Karen: Thanks.
Matt comes over to them.
Matt: what's going on?
Karen: I I um
Karen starts crying again.
Lucy: Matt could you please page Dr. Medows she's expecting us.
Matt: Right away, Karen did something happen to you what's going on?
Scott: I'll tell you what's going on! Hank made the biggest mistake of his life that's what happened!
Matt takes in Karen's shattered look and everything that has been said. His jaw grows ridged and his eyes narrow.
Mat: I'll get Dr. Medows right away.
 

Frank, Mary, and Victor are just getting to the recovery room when his cell phone rings.
Frank: Hello?
Julie: Frank, lt's me you need to get over to GH right away!
Frank goes on red alert.
Frank: Is it Neil? What's happened?
Julie: Well Lark decided that she wanted to help Neil. So last night she went to the hospital and got tested. And guess what! she's the 1 in 20,000 Frank! Neil has his donor! Lark and I are on our way to GH right now for the bone marrow extraction!
Frank: This is unbelievable! Okay Mom Victor and I will meet you there. put Lark on real quick.
Lark: Hi.
Frank: Lark you are a very brave and strong young lady I'm very proud of you.
Lark smiles
Lark: Thanks.
Frank: I'll see you in a few.
Frank hangs up.
Frank: We have a donor for Neil!
Victor: Oh that's splendid!
Mary: oh this is a miracle. And Lark is the donor?
Frank: Yes, she's quite a lady isn't she.
Mary: Oh yes she is.
They head off. 

Courtney is reading to Neil when Joe comes running in.
Neil: Hey Dad.
Joe: I have the most awesome news!
Courtney: Well you certainly look happy.
Joe: We got a donor!
Courtney: WHAT! Joe are you serious! Neil has a donor!
Neil: Alright! So I'm going to get better now?!
Joe: You are on your way buddy! The donor is on her way here now to get the bone marrow extracted.
Courtney runs over and hugs Joe he twirls her around.
Courtney: Oh Joe we have are miracle we have our miracle!
The three some hug. 

Over at Chris's place Chris is making breakfast when the phone rings.
Chris: Hello
Marcia: Chris it's me
Chris: Well hello poocky face.
Marcia: Chris I'm scared, I think you and Christina are in danger.
Chris: What's wrong what happened?
Marcia: Hank called me. He's very very angry at me for telling you about Mom.
Chris: What dose Hank have to do with this?
Marcia: Hank was put in Franks place so know one would realize I wasn't Julie. Nicole promised to pay each of us a very large amount of money if we protected her. Hank made it very clear to me that if he looses out because of me that he'll destroy everyone that matters to me. Namely you and Christina.
Chris: I'm on my way.
Chris hangs up and grabbing his coat runs out the door. 

Back at the hospital Joe is heading to the nurses station to call Frank. He sees Frank, Julie, Mary, Victor, Kevin, Eve, and Lark all there. Lark is in a wheel chair.
Joe races up to them.
Joe: Hey this is great! What luck you're all here I can tell you all together! Waite why are you all here? Lark why are you in a wheel chair.
Frank is beaming with pride.
Frank: Last night I was telling Lark about Neil's dire situation and she decided she wanted to help. So she went and got tested.
Lark: Early this morning they called to tell me that I'm a match. I'm here for the bone marrow extraction.
Joe stairs at Lark in disbelief.
Joe: Lark I I don't I don't know what to say. Thank you.
Joe hugs Lark as tears well up in his eyes.
Joe: Thank you oh thank you thank you. 

Hank sits in the where house smoking a cigarette feeling very satisfied with himself.
Hank: She'll never forget me now.
Hank laughs and puts out the cigarette on a picture of Karen and Joe.
Hank: Now I should hurt Frank a little and everyone knows the best way to hurt Frankie boy is to hurt those he loves. Hmm I think it's time I paid Joe a little visit.
Hank holds the bomb up with a sinister look in his eyes.
Hank: Time to say night night Joey.
He laughs crazily.

Chapter 9
Chris paces nervously in the visiting room of Ferncliff. Marcia comes in and they run to one another and hug tightly.
Marcia: Oh Chris I'm sorry I'm so sorry. If Hank hurts you I'll never forgive myself. And my poor baby! Oh my baby what if he hurts her?!
Chris pulls back and holding her by the arms looks in her eyes.
Chris: Hey now you listen to me, no one especially that brainless @ss is going to hurt Christina. I love that little girl as if she was my own. I think of her as my own. And when you get out of here the three of us are going to be a family. And as far as I go, well I can take care of myself just fine. Now take a deep breath and calm down.
Chris helps her to a chair.
Chris: Now what exactly did Hank say?
Marcia: He just said that he knew I had told you all about Nicole and if he lost as much as one cent because of it he was going to come after those I love.
Chris: Well I doubt he's going to have the chance there is a nation wide man hunt going on for him. How dose he know about Christina anyway?
Marcia sighs.
Marcia: I made the stupid mistake of confiding in my brother. Silly me I thought he'd keep quite.
Chris: That psycho not likely.
Marcia: So what are we going to do!
Chris: Well I think first off we need to come forward right away with the truth in a big way. I'm talking nation wide media blitz about it.
Marcia: WHAT! Are you nuts! That's exactly what Hank warned me against!
Chris: Here me out, once we do that we immediately follow that with the truth about Christina. Only we make it that I'm the father instead of Hank.
Marcia: Chris think this will put the two of you right out in the open!
Chris: Which will work fairly well. I will sue for sole custody as her father. And I'll make Hanks threat public knowledge. By letting people know that baby Christina and I are in danger from this mad man that will force the cops to help Christina and I hide out till Hank is caught.
Marcia: What about the time in between?
Chris: Scott and Lucy are keeping a close eye on her because of DV anyway so she's safe and I know how to watch my back. I think this is the best plan Marcia I really do.
Marcia: And what about my case?
Chris: I will leave it in Rachel's and Leopold's more then capable hands. The court knowing you have a family and that all three of us are in danger will move quickly to reach a decision in your case and soon we'll all be together.
Marcia: You make it sound so easy.
Chris: Well it's going to be hard work, but I have no doubts that we can do it.
Marcia: Dose Rachel still want to work with me?
Chris: I talked to her last night and she'll be here in a bit. She thinks we can get you out.
Marcia: How can you be sure the court will believe your Christina's father? And what if they don't give you custody?
Chris: Well I'll fool around with blood samples to make it look as if Christina is mine. And I'm going to have Leopold work the custody case. He's good Marcia with him in our corner we can't loose.
Marcia smiles.
Marcia: You always make me feel better.
Chris smiles.
Chris: Well that's my job.
Chris and Marcia kiss tenderly.
Marcia: Dose Rachel know about Christina yet?
Chris: No but we need to tell her today. She's the key to getting the three of us together and free. So when she comes you've got to tell her Marcia it's the only way.
Marcia takes a deep breath.
Marcia: Okay Chris I trust you if you think I need to tell her now then I will.
Chris: Good, and don't worry okay she's on our side.
Marcia: I know. I have had trouble trusting her, but I know that going along with her is the best way out. And you haven't steered me wrong yet so if you say tell I'll tell.
Chris gently strokes her face.
Chris: And I'll never steer you wrong.
They lean close and kiss. 
Back in the ER of GH. Dr. Medows has just finished Karen's exam. Scott and Garcia are waiting in the waiting area while Lucy is in with Karen.
Dr. Medows: Well I believe all the evidence that can be collected has been. I'm going to go give these pictures to Garcia as evidence along with the rest of your exam information.
Lucy: What exactly dose Garcia need the exam information for? I mean I understand the pictures but the other stuff. It just seems like such a violation.
Dr. Medows: Well it corroborates the pictures as evidence and it will show that Karen and Hank did indeed have intercourse.
Karen: I can't believe he tricked me.
Lucy: Well we're going to get the last laugh. You just wait and see Hank is going to be put away for a very very long time.
Lucy hugs Karen.
Karen: I hope you're right.
Dr. Medows: Karen you can get dressed now.
Karen: Thanks.
Dr. Medows leaves.
Lucy: Can I get you anything?
Karen: Some apple juice would be great.
Lucy: One apple juice coming up!
Karen: Thanks Lucy
Lucy: Well it's the least I can do for my future step daughter.
Lucy smiles and leaves. Karen dresses, and as she finishes Matt rolls in.
Matt: Hey Karen.
Karen: Matt oh hi.
Matt: I hope I didn't startle you.
Karen: Oh no not at all. It's always good to see you.
Matt smiles.
Matt: Thanks you're pretty good company yourself. So uhm I heard what happened. I'm so so sorry Karen you didn't deserve that. Not that any woman dose but, is there anything I can do for you Karen?
Karen smiles.
Karen: I think just having your friendship and support is enough.
Matt: Well you'll always have that. So that animal is pretending to be Joe now huh
Karen: It looks that way. This whole thing has become like a science fiction movie or something.
Matt: Invasion of the body snatchers.
Karen: Pretty much.
Matt: Well at least we know Hank is human and once he is caught we can punish him.
Karen: But it's not going to be easy to catch him. He can copy either of his brothers so easily.
Matt: Well at least we know that much so we can be prepared.
Karen: But we don't know what he's going to do next so we really aren't prepared.
Matt: We do know that he's capable of anything so we can be somewhat prepared.
Karen: I guess. Have you seen Joe, I need to tell him. I don't want him learning about this from someone else.
Matt: Well actually he's with Neil right now. A miracle has happened. There is a donor!
Karen: Oh that's wonderful! Joe must be walking on air!
Matt: Somewhere pretty close to that. The news gets even bigger guess who the donor is.
Karen: Who?
Matt: Lark she heard how bad Neil was doing and wanted to help. So last night she went and got tested. The results came in this morning and she's a match they are doing the bone marrow extraction as we speak.
Karen: That's amazing! Wow has Lark changed or what!
Matt: She is certainly acting like a Scanlon that's for sure.
Karen: Frank must be so proud.
Matt: Oh he is, do you want me to page Joe?
Karen: No no this can wait right now he needs to focus on Neil. I guess they'll be giving him the bone marrow as soon as they are done with Lark?
Matt: Yep, they're going to get it and make a mad dash to Neil. It's a good thing that Joe opted to continue his chemo because that means his system is all ready for the new bone marrow.
Karen: I know if he'd gone off of it. Then he'd have to go back on it for a bit before he could have the donor marrow.
Matt: So what now?
Karen: I guess I'll hang out here until Neil has had his new bone marrow. Then I'll go back to the fire house.
Matt: I got a better idea. How about if I take you out to lunch. I'm just getting off and I'm to wired to sleep. What do you say.
Karen: That sounds great, I could use some food. And I need some time to collect myself before I see Joe.
Lucy reenters with the juice.
Lucy: Here you go one juice. Oh hi Matt
Matt: Hey Lucy.
Karen: Thanks Lucy.
Karen takes the juice and drinks some of it. Then gets up.
Karen: Lucy I'm going to go out to lunch with Matt and then I'll him drop me off back here. Neil is getting new bone marrow today and I want to be here for Joe.
Lucy: Oh okay, well then we'll see later. But Karen our you sure you're up to it?
Karen: Lucy I'm not going to stop living my life. I'm going to move on with my life. What happened last night was awful but if I sit around and dwell on it it is just going to make it more awful.
Lucy: Boy are you strong.
Karen: Thanks.
Lucy: Well I'll go let Scott know. If you need anything please page us right away and we'll come running okay?
Karen: It's a deal.
Matt: I'm going to go change and then we can go.
Karen: Sounds good to me. 

Hank fixes the bomb to the motor. He wraps the wires around every fiber of the engine he can and attaches it to the ignition. He then slams the hood. And starts laughing wildly.
Hank: Well they don't call him exploding Joe for nothing.
Hank walks away feeling very proud of himself. 

Lark is lying in her hospital room. The sleeping medicine is starting to where off. She moves a little and groans. Then sensing people in the room opens her eyes. Frank and Julie are sitting at her side. Frank is holding her hand.
Frank: Well hello there hero.
Lark laughs.
Lark: Oh ow don't make me laugh it hurts.
Julie: You're going to be sore for a few days now. But you'll feel better in time. You really are a hero you know.
Lark: I just wanted to help Neil. How is he? Has he gotten my bone marrow yet?
Frank: They are giving it to him as we speak.
Lark: I'm glad, it doesn't hurt him dose it?
Julie: No not at all. His part is very simple they give it to him through an IV.
Lark: Boy I wish all medical procedures could be that simple.
Frank: Can we get you anything?
Lark: I'm thirsty.
Julie pours a glass of water and hands it to Lark.
Lark: Thanks.
Julie: You're welcome.
Frank: Well I want to go check on Neil. Will the two of you be okay for a bit?
Lark: Sure, oh please tell Neil I said hi.
Frank smiles
Frank: I will.
Julie: And give Neil a hug for me.
Frank: One hi one hug got it.
They laugh and Frank leaves. 

Frank goes into Neil's room. Victor, Mary, Courtney, Joe, Kevin, and Eve are all gathered around Neil as the IV drips Lark's bone Marrow into Neil's body.
Frank: Hey slugger! I see you got your bone marrow. Now what did I tell you about you being a winner.
Neil smiles.
Neil: Lark gave it to me. She's my best friend.
Frank smiles.
Frank: I know she did she cares about you very much and asked me to say hi. And Julie wanted me to give you this.
Frank leans over and hugs Neil.
Neil: Where are they?
Frank: Well Lark is in her own hospital room resting and Julie is in with her.
Neil: Is she okay?
Frank: Oh she's fine. She just needs to rest after giving bone marrow.
Neil: Will you tell her I said thank you?
Frank smiles.
Frank: I sure will and in a few days you can tell her your self.
Courtney: We are very grateful to her.
Joe: She really did come through for us. Frank I'm so glad you didn't listen when I was trying to convince you after the towel incident to give send her back to juvenile hall.
Frank: I'm glad I didn't listen either.
Everyone laughs.
Frank gets up and goes over to Joe and puts his arm around Joe.
Frank: Well you got your miracle.
Joe: I know, I guess when we got you back I should have known the tide was turning.
Neil: Dad did you bring me that new space comic book?
Joe: Oh Neil I left it in the car buddy. I'll go get it.
Frank: I should go to. Work calls and I want to check in on my girls first.
Neil: Bye uncle Frank.
Frank: Bye champ.
Frank leaves.
Courtney: I'll walk you to the elevator I could use a breather.
Joe: Okay, we'll be back kido.
Neil: Okay.
Courtney and Joe walk to the elevator. Just then Joe's pager goes off.
Joe: Oh no one of my patients is in trouble.
Courtney: Oh well go ahead I'll get the comic book. Where in your car is it.
Joe: Thanks Courtney it's in the trunk. But the car has been acting kind of screwy the only way to get the latch on the trunk to release is to start the engine.
Joe hands her the keys.
Courtney: Okay no problem
Joe races off and Courtney head down to the car. 

Marcia and Chris are sitting side bye side when Rachel walks in.
Rachel: Well hello you to. So how are the love birds today?
Chris: A little over whelmed but doing okay.
Marcia: Rachel we need to talk. I have something I need to tell you and I'm counting on you helping me with it.
Rachel: Marcia I'm your Doctor I'll help you however I can. What is it.
Chris and Marcia look at each other.
You remember awhile back when I was ranting and raving about my baby?
Rachel: yes.
Marcia takes a deep breath. 

Courtney walks through the parking lot till she finds Joe's car. She smiles to herself.
Courtney: Joe is going to be mine yet I mean Neil has brought us so close and now he's having me get things from his car! Yep Joe is going to be mine real soon.
Courtney unlocks the front door jumps in and puts the key into the ignition turns it and
BOOM!!!!!

Chapter 10
Marcia feeling scared stairs at Rachel unsure of where to go from here.
Rachel: Marcia what is it? What about the imaginary baby?
Chris: Rachel maybe you should sit down.
Rachel comes over and sits across from them.
Rachel: Okay I'm sitting down what's going on. Marcia you don't have to be scared with me I'm here to help you.
Marcia: The baby isn't imaginary Rachel. You see when I was arrested at Jasmine Island last November I already new I was pregnant. I was so scared and excited. But my biggest concern was that my baby would be taken from me and I'd never see it again. So for awhile I pushed everyone away so I'd have time to figure things out. When I was brought here to Ferncliff I had the answer I could make people believe I was faking it after all everyone thought I was insane. So I stuffed a pillow up my shirt and made sure everyone got a look at it. As my baby got bigger and bigger I used a smaller and smaller pillow. Then the day I was due I broke out and found my way to Chris. He took me to a hiding place where I gave birth then he and the baby split and I came back here.
Chris: I had hired a women who I thought I could trust to care for Christina and keep her mouth shut until Marcia was released but she bailed on me. And little Christina was left being handed around at the nurses ball like a foot ball. That's how she ended up with Lucy.
Marcia: Chris couldn't come forward to claim her because he'd be sent to jail for aiding and abetting then he wouldn't be able to help me and Christina would be adopted by Lucy or someone else.
Chris: So we've just been keeping our fingers crossed that we'd be able to get Marcia out before the adoption is final.
Marcia: I love my baby and I want her back very much.
Chris: The thing is that Hank has found out that Marcia told me about Nicole and he has threatened to hurt everyone Marcia loves if he looses one red sent including me and Christina.
Marcia: You see I made the mistake of telling my brother about Christina and he blabbed it to Hank.
Chris: The reason Hank could loose money is because Nicole was going to pay each of them a large amount if they could keep the truth hidden.
Marcia: But now that it's coming out that isn't going to happen.
Chris: I love Christina more then words can say and I as dose Marcia want her safe.
Marcia: Chris thinks that if we make a big media blitz out of this and spill everything about Nicole, Christina and Hanks threats then Chris can get custody of Christina quicker and the two of them with the cops help can go into hiding.
Chris: Then Marcia can join us when she is cleared and we'll stay in hiding till Hank is caught.
Rachel stairs at them speechlessly. 
Matt and Karen sit at the recovery room eating lunch.
Matt: So how are things with you and Joe?
Karen: Well they're getting better I guess.
Matt looks at Karen questioningly.
Matt: You don't seem to sure about that.
Karen: Well you know Matt even though I know he was set up well there is still some stuff that really bugs me.
Matt: Such as?
Karen: Well Matt even though he was framed the evidence wasn't light. I mean I would have had to been a fool not to have had my doubts. And Joe finds it so hard to forgive me for not having blind faith in him when if the same evidence had been against me he probably would have left to. I mean Matt I don't think blind faith is always the best thing. It's good to trust someone but to not be willing to look at what's around you. I don't know, Matt am I wrong?
Matt: No not at all there is a big difference between having faith in someone and being blinded to what's around you by someone. I wouldn't want to ever be so trusting that I stopped paying attention to what's around me. I mean Karen there was a lot of evidence and since most cheaters do deny it what were you supposed to think.
Karen: So why doesn't Joe get that?
Matt: I don't know. Joe is a good friend but sometimes I think his expectations of people are a little to high and a little unfair.
Karen: I know which is one of the reasons why I'm really having doubts about my relationship with him. I mean I do love him but his views on things sometimes get in our way among other things.
Matt: Other things being Neil.
Karen sighs.
Karen: I love Neil don't get me wrong he's a great kid. And if Neil was the only other person to deal with there wouldn't be a problem. But that isn't the case. Neil comes with Courtney and with Courtney comes memories and a past that she would I'm very sure like to make the present.
Matt: And you think Joe might take her back?
Karen: Well he didn't break it off she did. They have a son together along with all these memories it just makes me worry. I mean maybe it shouldn't and if I trusted Courtney or if Joe would acknowledge the fact that she flirts with him then maybe I could just look past it. But with those two things not in place it's very hard.
Matt: I can understand how it would be, especially when you've been cheated on before.
Karen: That part certainly doesn't help. I guess I'm also mad a little anyway at Joe. When we found out for sure that he'd been framed and by who he acted like I was the one with the problem. Like I needed to go get professional help for not blindly trusting him. And that just bugs me.
Matt: Have you talked to Joe about any of this?
Karen: No the time never seems right. I mean Neil has been so sick, and with all this stuff with Frank and then Frank turning out to be Hank and then Frank and Julie being found and brought home. It's not like the time has ever really presented its self.
Matt: The two of you have talked about getting back together though right?
Karen: Oh yeah we've had several dates.
Matt: Well Karen you need to be discussing these things at that time. Getting past something like this doesn't mean hiding it in a closet it means talking about it. It won't go away and I know it's fun and easy to just go out and talk about other stuff. But if you really want to get back together then you have to talk about the tough stuff first.
Karen: I know you're right it's just so hard.
Matt: You were expecting love to be easy?
Karen laughs
Karen: I wanted the fairy tale what can I say. Besides when Joe and I first got together it was easy.
Matt: That's because you had just gotten together and relationships in the beginning are always easy. The baggage comes later.
Karen: I guess the reason I don't want to deal with it is I'm afraid if we do I'm going to realize I don't want Joe.
Matt: Well that's the million dollar question Karen. Do you still want Joe? 

Julie is sitting beside Lark.
Lark: So how long will it take before Neil gets better?
Julie: Well it will take time. It's hard to say how long. But if it's going to help then we should see a sizeable decrease in the cancer cells with in the next week or so.
Lark: So it's not a sure thing?
Julie: Unfortunately it's not how ever it dose triple his chances of beating this. So now that he has new bone marrow instead of there being only a 20% chance that he will make it there is a 60% chance that he'll make it.
Lark: Well that sounds really good.
Julie: Oh it is there is no doubt about it.
Lark: Will he have to have other treatments to still?
Julie: Yes the bone marrow can't do it alone. It works with the other medicines to kill the cancer. The hope is that with the new bone marrow his body can fight better.
Lark: Will he need more marrow from me?
Julie: He might it depends on how well this works.
Lark sighs.
Lark: Well if he can withstand all he's been through I certainly can give more marrow.
Julie smiles.
Julie: Well hopefully you won't have to. So can I get you anything?
Lark: A magazine would be great.
Julie: Okay I'll run down to the gift shop.
Just then Julie's beeper goes off.
Julie: As soon as I deal with this.
Lark: No rush It's not like I'm going anywhere
They both laugh.
Julie: Okay I'll be back. So what would you like?
Lark: YM
Julie: Will do.
Julie goes into the hall and calls the number that paged her.
Pat: Hello, Julie?!
Julie can hear sirens, yelling and what sounds like Frank screaming in the back ground.
Julie: Yes this is Julie who is this?
Pat: Julie it's Pat listen you better get down to the 6th level of the GH parking lot ASAP! Joe's car has exploded and we think Joe was inside. Frank needs you!
Julie's heart starts pounding in her ears a flash of the day Buddy died springs to life in her mind and she shivers she can hear Franks agonized wailing in the back ground.
Julie: I'm on my way!
Julie runs to the parking lot as fast as she can. When she gets there she sees the awful scene. Joe's car completely engulfed in flames tons of fire fighters feverishly pouring water on it simply trying to make sure it doesn't spread while the flames roar with intensity. She sees several police cars along with Garcia's and Mac's. The cops are all watching and talking. Then she sees two ambulances and hears Frank crying in pain. She races towards the three EMT's standing around Frank. Frank trembling and sobbing as Pat and two other EMT friends try to console him. Julie burst through the trio and grabs on to Frank she pulls him close to her and they cling to each other for dear life as he sobs.
Frank: NO NO NO NOT MY LITTLE BROTHER NOT JOE NO NO NOOOOOOOOOOOOO!
Julie holds him tightly rocking him from side to side. As he sobs uncontrollably in her arms.
Julie: I know Frank I know, I'm so so sorry Frank I know this pain. I love you Frank I'm here for you I'm so so sorry. You cry all you need to I'm here for you.
From a distant corner Hank watches the scene as a smile spreads across his face.
Hank: Well well well it looks like Frankie boy lost his little brother oh what a shame.
Hank chuckles and quickly leaves smiling devilishly. 

Back in Neil's room Neil is playing a video game.
Neil: Hey when do you think Dad is going to get back?
Kevin: Oh I'm sure he'll be back real soon.
Eve: You know he might have gotten called to another patents room.
Mary: Well how about if I go page him?
Just then Joe walks in.
Joe: Hey guys!
Victor: Ask and you will receive.
Mary: We were just about to page you.
Joe: Well I'm here, so slugger how you feeling?
Neil: Okay I guess did you get the comic book?
Joe looks confused
Joe: Didn't your Mom bring it to you?
Neil: No she hasn't come back yet.
Mary: I thought you were getting it?
Joe: I was but I got paged to an emergency so I gave Courtney the keys so she could get it. I bet she's having trouble with the latch I'll go down and see what the hold up is. I'll be back okay slugger.
Neil: Okay Dad.
Joe leaves for the garage. 

Back at the fire house Lucy is home alone with the girls. Serena is playing down stairs and Christina is taking a nap. Scott is having lunch with Lee a tradition they started after he was released from the hospital. Lucy is up in her room pacing back and forth.
Lucy: Could I be? I mean I am late and I have been feeling sick lately. No no it's not possible Dr. Medows said it was nearly impossible. Although nearly impossible and impossible are two different things. But no no it couldn't be I mean we weren't even trying so how could it happen. I've been way to focused on Christina and Serena for this to happen. Although you don't have to be focused I guess. Oh what is taking that test so long!
Just then the little bell rings and Lucy runs into the bathroom.
Lucy: Finally!
Lucy picks up the stick and looks at it then grabs the box it came in to check what the different symbols mean for the 80 zillionth time. She looks again at the stick and her eyes fill with tears.

Chapter 11
Julie holds Frank tightly and rubs his back as he cries. Frank takes a deep breath and pulls back. He rubs his face.
Frank: Oh God this can not be happening. This just can't be real!
Julie takes his hands away from his face and strokes his cheek with her hand. as she squeezes his hand with her other hand.
Julie: I know, I remember when my brother died it seemed like a bad dream. I kept thinking this is not real any minute now I'm going to wake up screaming and Buddy will be alive.
Frank: I just can't imagine my life with out him. He's been the center of my life since I was 3. Oh God what am I going to do with out him around. Julie I've never told anyone this but for most of my life I have loved Joe more as my son then as my brother. I mean all Joe's life since dad was always drunk and died when Joe was still in high school I did most all of if not all of the things Dad's do for their sons. Oh God I wish I could just hug him one more time and tell him how much I love him.
Frank starts crying again. Julie hugs him.
Julie: I'm sure he knows how much you love him I'm sure he dose.
Frank regains some of his composure.
Frank: Julie you don't think he suffered do you? I've seen conscious burn victims before and the idea of Joe.
Frank breaks down in tears.
Julie hugs him tightly
Julie: Considering it was an explosion I'd be willing to bet that he never new what happened. I'm almost certain that he didn't suffer.
Frank: I hope you're right Oh God I hope you're right.
Frank wipes his face.
Frank: How am I going to tell my Mom that her baby is dead? And Neil what about him? He's been through so much now he has to loose his Dad!
Julie: I won't be easy for them that's for sure. Or Karen either. I'll help in any way I can. Maybe I could tell Karen?
Frank: No I think Joe would want me to but thanks anyway. I definitely want you there when I do but I think I should be the one to tell her.
Julie: Okay.
Frank: There is something else I think Joe would want me to do.
Frank looks sadly at the burning car.
Julie: What?
Frank: I must make one last pledge to my brother. I will love, protect, support, teach, and help Neil in every way I can for the rest of my life. I will give to him as if he was my own. I will make his life as perfect as it can be.
Julie smiles.
Julie: I'm sure Joe new you were going to do that before you even said it.
Frank: I hope he dose know it. I hope he nose that I will give my all for Neil just as I did for him. Oh God I can't believe he's gone.
Frank rubs his tear stained face. Julie hugs him.
Julie: It will get easier Frank it will. And in a very real way he'll always be here with you.
Frank: I know I just wish he was all the way here.
Frank sighs.
Frank: I better go tell Ma before someone else dose.
Julie: I'll come with you.
Frank: Thanks
Frank stands up and the two of them head for the elevator. They stand side by side waiting for the elevator while Frank tries to stop the stream of tears racing down his face. Just then the elevator arrives and out steps a very alive Joe!
Julie: OH MY GOD IT'S A MIRACLE!
Frank's tears of sorrow quickly turn to tears of total joy. Frank grabs a surprised and confused Joe and hugs him tightly.
Frank: OH THANK GOD YOU'RE ALIVE! OH JOE I LOVE YOU SO MUCH I THOUGHT I'D NEVER SEE YOU AGAIN! OH THANK GOD YOU WEREN'T IN THAT CAR!
Frank takes his brother by the shoulders and looks him in the eye through his tears.
Frank: DON'T YOU EVER DIE! YOU HERE ME JOSEPH DON'T YOU EVER DO THAT!
Joe taken aback and unsure of what is going on chuckles.
Joe: Okay, now dose someone want to tell me what the heck is going on. Frank what has you so upset? What made you think I was dead?
Julie runs over and hugs Joe.
Julie: Oh Joe I'm so glad you are alright! I've come to think of you as my brother to and I don't know what I'd do if I lost another brother.
Frank rubs his face as his composure comes back.
Frank: You car exploded. When the fire trucks and EMT's got here it was completely engulfed and they couldn't get it under control they are finally getting it out now. I new you had been going to get Neil that comic book and. . .
Frank gets chocked up and hugs Joe again tightly.
Frank: I thought I'd lost you.
Joe hugs Frank back.
Joe: I'm fine I never made it to the car I was paged to another room so I sent Oh God!
Joe goes pale as a ghost as the horrible truth sets in.
Julie: You sent who?
Joe: I sent Courtney to get the comic book! She's the one that's dead! That's why she isn't back in Neil's room! I was coming down to see if she needed help opening the trunk or something! Oh My God my sons mother is dead!
Frank and Julie look at each other.
Julie: Oh that poor baby. What is he going to do with out her.
Frank: Maybe she isn't maybe she got the book before the explosion and had to do something before coming back to the room and you just missed each other in the hall.
Joe: No to much time has passed besides where Neil is concerned she doesn't let other things come up.
Frank: Well at least he has us. He's not alone and I'll help you with him Joe in any way I can.
Just then Garcia comes over to the group.
Garcia: Joe it's good to see you weren't in the car. I'm glad you're alright.
Joe: Thanks but we think my sons Mother was.
Garcia: How come?
Joe: Neil wanted a comic book out of the trunk and I had an emergency with another patient so I gave Courtney my keys and she went to get the book.
Garcia looks somberly at the ground.
Garcia: Poor kid my Mother died when I was young it's one of the hardest things for a kid to deal with.
Julie: Any idea what caused the explosion?
Garcia: Joe do you have to turn the motor on to get the trunk to open?
Joe: Yeah why?
Garcia sighs.
Garcia: Joe you'd better be extra careful it looks like this was a bomb. When Courtney turned the car on it must have triggered it. And since it was in your car odds are it was meant for you.
The three some look at each other in shock. Just then an officer runs over.
Officer: Detective Garcia you'd better look at this.
The officer hands him a Polaroid picture.
Garcia: D@MIT! What is this his calling card!
Joe: Whose calling card?
Julie: What's it a picture of?
Garcia hands the trio the picture. In the Polaroid Hank is standing next to Joe's car holding a bomb at the bottom of the picture are written the words GOT YA!
Officer: We found it not far from the car.
Julie: Oh My God! Why won't that Psycho leave us alone!
Frank: HE'S TRYING TO KILL MY BROTHER!
Joe: Well he's not going to.
Frank: You got that right!
Garcia: He means business that's for sure. Listen Joe I'm going to have some cops following all three of you around I don't want to take any chances.
Julie: Thank you.
Just then a fire fighter comes over.
Fire fighter: We got the fire put out. There was a body in there but it was burned far beyond recognition.
Julie: Poor Courtney.
Frank: Poor Neil. That kid has been through so so much.
Joe: To much if you ask me. So where were the two of you headed?
Julie: Well we were on our way to tell your mom and Neil what had happened. It's a good thing we didn't miss each other.
Frank: I'll say.
Joe: Well do you want to help me tell my son that his mother is dead?
Frank: Sure, he's going to need all the comfort he can get.
Julie: I agree he needs to see that he isn't alone.
The three some somberly get on the elevator. 
Rachel: Wow Marcia you have been keeping quite a few secrets.
Marcia: It hasn't been easy.
Chris: So can you help us? Even as we speak Hank is plotting.
Rachel: Of course I will, and I like your plan Chris in fact I was going to suggest we go to the press with the truth about Nicole anyway.
Marcia: But won't that only increase the danger?
Rachel: Actually just the opposite. Knowledge is power Julie and with this knowledge out there it's going to be a lot harder for Hank to do anything.
Marcia: And you think we can get the court to give Chris Christina?
Rachel: Chris is a well respected Doctor and Christina's father. It shouldn't be to hard. And since it sounds like Chris had you come back here the court won't really have a case for aiding and abetting. It shouldn't be a problem. But we do need to move fast. If you are willing I will call Leopold and have him start working on getting Christina to Chris and I'll alert the press. How do you feel about a press conference in a little bit?
Marcia looks at Chris with uncertainty.
Chris takes her hand in his.
Chris: Don't worry Marcia everything is going to be fine. I really believe this will work.
Marcia smiles.
Marcia: Alright then lets do it.
Rachel: Good I'll go make the calls.
Rachel leaves the room.
Marcia: Wow nothing phases her dose it.
Chris: Well she strikes me as having a real poker face. There is no telling what's on the inside.
Marcia: Well for our sake I hope more then a bluff. 

Matt and Karen are still at the recovery room finishing up lunch.
Matt: You haven't answered my question do you still want Joe?
Karen: I don't know. And that scares me more then anything. There was a time I thought we were a match made in heaven but now I just don't know.
Matt: Then I think you need to move very slowly so you can figure out the answer.
Karen: I know I need to, I don't want to hurt Joe he's a great guy and my best friend but I'm just not sure anymore about us as a couple. I mean if he can't stand me having enough of a back bone to stand up to him, and to question what he's up to when there is plenty of evidence to make me wonder. Well I'm not sure if that's a man I want to be in a relationship with much less married to.
Matt: I think you should tell Joe how you're feeling. He has a right to know. And unless you talk things out the problems will never get resolved.
Karen sighs.
Karen: I know I know. But after last night I need to feel his strength.
Matt: Is that why you're here eating with me rather then with Joe?
Karen: Well you're my friend and I needed a breather before I saw him.
Matt: Karen I know you better then that. If you had really wanted his strength and or support you'd of had him paged the minute you got here.
Karen: Neil was having his new bone marrow I couldn't.
Matt: Karen you didn't even know about that till I told you after your exam.
Karen: Your point being?
Matt: I think you need to reopen your eyes and look around Karen. The problem goes way deeper then what Hank did and what Joe said.
Karen: I have to go it's getting late and I really want to be near Joe right now since Neil is getting his bone marrow.
Karen gets up and starts to go, Matt grabs her by the arm.
Matt: Karen I didn't mean to upset you, but you're my friend and I care very much about you. And I think ever since you found out about what Hank did you have put blinders on. I'm just trying to take them off.
Karen: I know you're just trying to help Matt I have to go.
Karen rushes out Matt watches her go.
Matt: Brains, loyalty, a good heart, and beauty what a combo. 

At the fire house Lucy is sitting on her bed staring at the stick in disbelief.
Lucy: I I I am I'm pregnant! Oh My God thank you thank you thankyou!
Lucy rubs her stomach.
Lucy: Oh baby oh my little baby. I've wanted you so long. But please please don't come early I just couldn't bare it if I lost you. Oh my sweet little baby. Oh Scott I have to tell Scott! Oh baby your Daddy is going to be so happy! I can hardly wait to see the look on his face!
Just then she hears Scott come in.
Scott: Hey apple sauce!
Serena: Daddy!
Serena runs to Scott and he gives her a big hug.
Serena: How's grampa?
Scott: He's doing good and he told me to give you this.
Scott plants a big wet kiss on her cheek.
Lucy comes to the top up the stairs with tears in her eyes as she watches the two of them.
Lucy: Scott can you come up here please.
Scott looks at her tear stained face.
Scott gets a worried look on his face.
Scott: Uh Serena why don't you watch some TV.
Serena: Okay
Scott goes up to Lucy.
Scott: Is everything alright? Is something wrong with Karen?
Lucy: What oh no no Karen is fine she hasn't called me. You know Mr. Baldwin you create pretty tough little girls.
Lucy takes his hand and puts it on her stomach.
Lucy: Maybe this time you'll create a little boy as tough as you are.
Lucy smiles.
Scott looks confused.
Scott: This time what do you mean?
It suddenly hits Scott.
Scott: Lucy your not, I mean are you well uhm
Lucy: Pregnant.
Lucy beams at Scott.
Scott: We're having a baby!
Lucy: Yep
Scott: But how I mean I know how but didn't Dr. Medows tell you that you had to much scar tissue to get pregnant the old fashioned way?
Lucy: Well Mr. Baldwin I guess one or your little sperm was just to tough for that scar tissue.
She giggles.
Scott grabs Lucy and twirls her around. 

Back at the hospital Frank, Julie and Joe are going down the hall to Neil's room.
Joe: Lets stop for a minute I need to think for a sec about what the heck I'm going to say.
Frank: I could use a breather myself.
Julie: I have to run to the ladies room so I'll be right back.
Julie heads off when she bumps into Karen.
Julie: Hi Karen did you hear what happened.
Karen: yeah I saw Mac and he filled me in. I can't believe that Courtney is dead. And that it almost was Joe just makes me sick. How could Hank be related to them?!
Julie: I do not no. Listen Joe and Frank are going to go break it to Neil about his mom I'm just heading to the washroom and then I'm going to as well. Why don't you come to I mean if you and Joe work things out then you're basically going to be his mom.
Karen: Good point
Julie: Okay they are waiting around the corner.
Karen: Okay thanks.
Joe rubs his face and paces.
Joe: How do I do this?!
Frank: I guess just be straight forward and assure him he's not alone.
Joe: I can't believe she's gone. You know I used to have dreams about her coming back to me. Then Karen and I got together and I buried the idea. But since she's been back and especially since Karen and I broke up the ideas have been resurfacing.
Frank sees Karen from the corner of his eye
Frank: Karen!
Karen runs off nearly bumping Julie over.
Joe: KAREN WAITE!
Joe runs after her. Julie comes over to Frank.
Julie: What was that all about?
Frank: Oh my brother just basically told Karen that he has feelings for Courtney.
Julie groans.
Joe comes back out of breath.
Joe: She got on an elevator before I could catch her. I'll go to see her later right now I need to focus on my son anyway.
Frank: You ready?
Joe: As I'll ever be.
The trio go on to Neil's room. 

Lark is watching her soaps from her hospital room when a news bulletin cuts in.
Lark: AHG Why of why must they always cut into Port Henry with news bulletins!
Reporter: We interrupt today's regularly scheduled program for an important development in the General Homicide case. It has just been learned that Nicole Devlin not Marcia Cooper is responsible for the killings. And that she is actually the earlier presumed dead Marcia Cooper.
Lark drops the remote as the news continues her eyes widen and her jaw drops.

Chapter 12
Joe, Julie, and Frank somberly enter Neil's room Mary is reading a story to Neil, while Victor and Kevin are talking in the corner. Eve has gone back to work. Everyone turns when they walk in.
Neil: Hey Dad did you find Mom.
Mary notices the sad look on there faces.
Mary: Is something wrong?
Frank, Joe, and Julie exchange a look.
Julie: Uh Mary, Victor, Kevin can I see you in the hall for a minute.
Mary and Victor exchange a worried look.
Neil: Nothings wrong with Lark right. She's okay isn't she?
Neil gets a very worried look on his face. Frank and Joe exchange a smile at this.
Frank: Lark is fine slugger no trouble there.
Julie: Yeah I just need to speak privately with Mary, Victor, and Kevin that's all.
Mary: Well alright then.
Mary, Victor and Kevin follow Julie out the door.
Joe sits up at the head of Neil's bed and puts an arm around his son. Frank sits on the side of the bed and takes on of Neil's hands.
Neil: Something is wrong isn't it. I want Mom.
Frank: Neil there is nothing to be scared of. But your Dad dose have something very serious to talk to you about. But I want you to know that both of us will be here for you okay.
Neil: Okay.
Joe: Neil your Mom was hurt very badly a little while ago and she had to go to heaven.
Neil: NO no she didn't she wouldn't leave me! My Mom is not dead!
Tears start to fill Neil's eyes.
Frank holding tight to Neil's hand
Frank: She never wanted to leave you champ and she'll always be with you in a very real way right in your heart. But she is dead.
Neil: Stop saying that she's just getting me a comic book she'll be back any minute.
Joe: I'm sorry Neil but she is gone. But I'm here for you as Is Uncle Frank, Aunt Julie, Kevin, and Grandma and Grandpa. We all love you very much and we are going to help you through this.
Frank: That's right Neil you can always count on us. We will always be right here for you.
Neil: It's not fair it's not fair!
Neil breaks down into uncontrollable sobs. Joe and Frank wrap him tightly in there arms and hold him close.
Joe: I know it isn't kido I know it isn't. 
Out in the hall Mary has just finished telling the trio what happened in the garage.
Mary: He tried to kill Joe! How could someone so evil have come from me! And Neil my poor little grandson is with out his mother now because of him!
Julie: It's going to be hard for Neil that's for sure. Garcia is going to have cops watching all of us since we don't know what Hank is going to do next.
Kevin: Do they have any idea where he might be?
Julie: Not so far. But I'll tell you this much just knowing he's out there gives me the creeps.
Victor: Well that's very understandable. Especially after what that man put you and Frank through.
Julie: Well right now my biggest anger towards Hank has to do with what he put Frank through. I mean I love Neil and I'm sorry he has to go through this but when Frank thought Joe was dead I have never seen anyone so devastated. I wanted to hang Hank from the toes for the misery he inflicted on Frank.
Mary smiles.
Mary: I'm glad that Frank has found such a loyal lady.
Julie: Well I'm just glad we ran into Joe before we got to Neil's room we were on are way to tell you that Joe had died.
Victor: Talk about perfect timing.
Mary: I'll say.
Frank pops his head out.
Frank: I think we need a female in here.
Mary: I'm coming.
Mary goes in, Neil hold his arms open still crying. Mary takes him in her arms and holds him tight. She starts singing softly to him.
Mary: You are my sunshine my only sun shine you make me happy when skys are gray you'll never know dear how much I love you oh please don't take my sun shine away.
Neil falls asleep in her arms.
Mary: Works every time.
Mary lays Neil back up against his pillow and sits there holding Neil's hand. 

Back in Larks room the news has ended Lark stairs dumbly at the TV.
Lark: Nicole is Marcia! She killed those people and let her children take the wrap! Julie isn't even her real daughter! Matt's her brother! Christina belongs to Marcia and Chris! If this doesn't give Julie a nervous breakdown nothing will!
Lark flashes back to the night Frank and Julie were rescued. She recalls how hysterical Julie was.
Lark: She can't hear this from a stranger she has to hear it from Frank. He's the only one who can tell her. I have to find Frank!
Lark tries to get out of bed.
Lark: Owe Owe Oh I'm sore.
Lark eases her feet onto the floor and holding on to her IV she starts to walk to the door. Just then Lark's friend from her days as a volunteer comes in.
Leia: Hey Lark I heard you were here. Should you be out of bed?
Lark struggles towards Leia.
Lark: Leia I have to find Frank it's an emergency.
Leia: I think I saw him going into Neil's room a little while ago.
Lark: Then that is where I have to go. Oh ow.
Lark nearly falls down. Leia catches her and helps her to a chair.
Leia: Lark you can barely walk hold on I'll get a wheel chair and take you to him.
Lark: Thanks Leia that would be great.
Leia goes and gets a chair. She helps Lark into it and they head off. 

Back at Neil's room Kevin and Victor have left for home. Frank, Julie, Joe, and Mary are watching Neil sleep.
Frank: He looks so peaceful when he sleeps just like Joe did at his age. I wish his problems were as easy to solve as Joe's were at his age.
Mary: Well the important thing is that he's not alone. I just thank God Courtney finally told you about Neil or he'd really be all alone.
Joe: I know, when I first met Neil it was just the two of them. Of course you have to wonder if I didn't know Neil was mine would Courtney have been in my car today?
Julie: Joe don't there isn't anything you could of done. Besides you were already Neil's friend before you ever new that.
Frank: Julie is right Joe there is no sense beating yourself up over something that could of easily happened anyway.
Joe: I suppose I mean I don't regret being Neil's father not for a minute but even so. I'd give anything for my son to not have to go through this.
Mary: No child should have to go through any of this.
Suddenly there is a knock at the door and Leia peeks her head in.
Leia: Excuse me I don't mean to bother you but Lark needs to speak with Frank right now she says there is some kind of emergency.
Lark tries to walk in to the room and starts to fall.
Frank Joe and Julie all rush to catch her and help her to a chair.
Leia: Lark I said I'd get him why did you get up.
Frank: Lark what are you doing out of bed?
Lark: Frank I need to talk to you in private.
Lark then notices everyone's long faces.
Lark: What's wrong? Neil is okay isn't he? My bone Marrow is working for him right.
Frank smiles he can see these to have a bond like his and Joe's.
Frank: The bone Marrow is working just fine. Here let me take you back to your room and you can tell me what's wrong.
Lark: Alright.
Frank helps Lark back to the wheel chair and Leia and Frank proceed to take Lark back to her room.
Mary: I wonder what that was all about?
Julie: She probably just needs Frank in there. She's been pretty insecure since Frank and I were rescued. Poor thing she doesn't seem to get the fact that we know she's changed. 

At Matt's apartment Matt has just gotten out of a long hot shower. He suddenly hears the door bell, he grabs his jeans and pulls them on quickly.
Matt: Just a minute.
Matt opens the door in Jeans no shirt and little water beads still on his stealth chest.
Karen is standing there in tears. Matt sees her very upset look and becomes instantly concerned.
Matt: Karen what's wrong? Are you okay? Come in please.
Matt takes her by the hand and guides her to his couch. She sits he gets her a tissue and as she dries her eyes he sits by her side patiently.
Matt: Karen what is it what's wrong? Did Hank do something again? Joe doesn't blame you dose he? Did the two of you have a fight?
Karen: I over heard Joe tell Frank he still has very real feeling for Courtney. He told Frank that he's been dreaming of her coming back into his life for a long time. And he tried to forget about her when we got together but especially since she's come back to town all those feeling are coming back.
Karen breaks down into tears. Matt hugs her tenderly and rubs her back.
Matt: I'm sorry you had to hear that. What a horrible thing to hear especially when you're having so many doubts.
Karen pulls back and wipes her face.
Karen: It hit me like a ton of bricks. I mean he is allowed to have his feelings and I know he had know intention of acting on them. But Matt when Courtney came to town I asked Joe point blank if he still had feeling for her and he said no. So now I find out he lied to me.
Matt: Maybe at the time he thought he didn't. What did Joe have to say to you about it.
Karen: I haven't spoken to him about this.
Matt: Karen you need to.
Karen: Oh he knows I know what he said he saw me but I ran away. I just didn't know what to say.
Matt: Do you have any ideas yet?
Karen: Matt I hate to say it but with all the other doubts and now this I don't know I just don't think it's going to work. Dose that make me a horrible person?
Matt takes her hands in his.
Matt: No Karen not at all. You are a wonderful person. You are smart, kind, pretty, generous, loyal, a great friend, talented. Karen you're incredible. You deserve better then this.
Karen: You think I'm incredible huh.
Matt leans close.
Matt: I think you're amazing.
With there faces inches apart Matt places a soft kiss on Karen's lips. She returns and equally soft kiss and it then it becomes a full fledged kiss. Karen suddenly pulls back.
Karen: No I can't be doing this! I have to go.
Karen practically fall over Matt trying to get out.
Matt: Karen I'm sorry I didn't mean for that to happen.
Karen is out the door.
Matt looks on after her.
Matt: Well at least she didn't slap you. 

Back in Larks room Lark has just finished telling Frank everything that she heard on the news.
Lark: Frank if Julie hears this from a stranger she's liable to go into shock!
Frank shakes his head in disgust.
Julie: I can not believe this. Double lives, buying babies, framing adopted children, This whole this is sick! And you're right Julie can't here this from a stranger. Thanks Lark.
Lark: Well she's a friend and I wanted to make sure you knew. You're welcome.
Frank hugs her.
Frank: I'll go talk to her right now.
Lark: Okay.
Frank rushes out. 

In Neil's room the three of them are still watching Neil sleep.
Julie: Would anyone like something from the cafeteria?
Joe: No thanks I'm not hungry.
Mary: Maybe in a bit.
Frank comes in with a very strained look on his face.
Julie: Frank is everything alright?
Mary: Frank what's wrong?
Frank: Julie I need to speak with you in the hall right away.
Julie gets up and follows Frank into the hall as Mary and Joe exchange worried looks.
Julie: What's wrong? Dose this have something to do with why Lark came down before? Is she okay?
Frank: Julie lets sit down okay. We need to talk it's very serious. 

At the fire house Serena is reading to Christina. Lucy is taking a nap which Scott ordered her to. And Scott is making dinner. The phone rings Scott grabs it.
Scott: Yeah.
Lee: Scott it's Lee I'm afraid I have some terrible news. Christina's biological parents have come forward and her Father is suing for sole custody. 

Back at Ferncliff Chris comes back to see Marcia.
Marcia runs to him happily and they hug tightly.
Chris: Great news!
Marcia: I'm getting out tonight.
Chris: Well not that great. But the news about Christina and Nicole is out. And I've filed for sole custody. Leopold doesn't think it will be long till I get her.
Marcia: That's great! Uh Chris do you know anything about babies?
Chris: Excuse me I'll have you know that I practically raised my sister and brother so this will be a walk in the park.
Marcia laughs.
Marcia: So did Leopold say how long it would take? And what about me getting out of here?
Chris: Well there is a chance that Christina could be with me in two weeks. And as for you getting out. Well you'll probably have to stand trial unless Nicole just admits to everything. So you could be out in three months.
Marcia: What a great way to start the new year. Any word on Hank?
Chris: Not yet but hopefully they will very soon.
Marcia: I love you Chris.
Chris: I love you Marcia.
They kiss passionately. 

Hank slams around the where house angrily.
Hank: D@MM THAT STUPID COURTNEY SHE'S ALWAYS MESSING THINGS UP! Why why did she have to go to Joe's car for him! Joe could be nice and dead now but nooooooo she had to ruin it! Well at least she's dead and gone. One less problem for me. Maybe murder is to severe anyway. I mean okay Frank and Mary would be sad but they'd move on. What if they had to endure Joe being hurt.
Hank gets a devilish grin on his face and his eyes flash with insanity. He rubs his hands together.
Hank: Oh yes Courtney I do believe I was wrong to be angry at you. For this idea I'm forming is simply ingenious.

************Author’s note*******************
It was brought to my attention the other night in chat that I made a goof in my story. In chapter one I have Matt and Ellen being a happy couple. After chapter 1 I decided I wanted to explore Karen and Matt. I forgot about that scene. So with blushing cheeks I apologize and ask the readers to try and forget that seen. In this story Matt and Ellen did break up and she is in New Orleans as the show it's self claims. Sorry about the mess up.
******************************************************
Lark is propped up against a bunch of pillows. Leia is sitting at her side.
Leia: So Julie isn't a Devlin at all?!
Lark: Nope she's a Mancusi.
Leia: Aren't they mobsters?
Lark: Well most of them are but Matt isn't. I guess that is one nice thing that could come out of this for both Julie and Matt they could have siblings again.
Leia: But why did Nicole do that to Julie I mean if she didn't love her why buy her?
Lark: Well from what I gathered from the news story, Bennett Devlin bought her as a way to stop Nicole from being so depressed.
Leia: Wow talk about a dysfunctional family. But why let her own children take the wrap?
Lark: Why do any of this. Lets face it the whole thing is insane.
Leia: True. So how do you think Julie will take it?
Lark: I'm not sure I hope by Frank telling her she'll be okay. It's a lot to deal with you know.
Leia: I can't even begin to imagine. So how are you feeling?
Lark: Sore but happy that I could help. You know I used to wish that I could make a difference in the world but I never thought I could. Then I became part of the Scanlon family and now I feel like I just might be able to make a difference.
Leia: Well you certainly have for Neil. You probably saved his life.
Lark: It is an awesome feeling, I mean it was just I fluke that I matched but knowing you can make that kind of difference it's just awesome.
Leia: Do you think you might go into medicine?
Lark: Actually I've been thinking a lot about that lately. I might it's a toss up between being a Doctor or a Social Worker.
Leia: Wow become what you've never liked.
Lark laughs.
Lark: Well in the past I suppose I didn't like them much because when they would come around I'd have to leave where I was living. But the reality is they do great things for kids, and adults as well. And I think I could really help those kids since I understand where they are coming from.
Leia: Makes sense to me.
Lark: So are you still planning on becoming a nurse?
Leia: Yeah, I've always wanted to be one. You know when I was 4 my parents and I were in this horrible car crash. They were taken to intensive care and I was taken to the children's word. I was so scared. I wanted my parents but of course they couldn't be there. I'll never forget there was this nurse in the pediatrics wing, she read to me, sang to me, played games with me. She took care of my every need and stayed at my side almost 24, 7 and when I was well enough she took me to see my parents. I new when I was released I wanted to be a nurse just like her.
Lark wipes a tear from her face.
Lark: That is so beautiful.
Leia blushes.
Leia: I guess I really hope one day I can meet her again and say thank you.
Lark: Dose she live here in Port Charles?
Leia: Oh I have no idea.
Lark: What was her name?
Leia: I believe her name was Mary Brennen.
Lark's jaw drops open and she stairs at Leia in amazement.
Lark: You're kidding me!
Leia looks confused
Leia: No why?
Lark: Mary is my grandmothers name and Brennen is her maiden name she worked under the name Brennen for many years! 
In the hall outside of Neil's room Frank and Julie sit side by side. Julie is motionless she has been silent for a long time and the silence is defining.
Frank: Julie honey? Julie, you know it doesn't really change who you are as a person. I mean you still have the same beliefs, values, morals, and goals you had this morning. You still have the same friends, and the same dreams. And you still have me. Julie I love you very very much.
Julie just stairs into space with a blank look on her face.
Frank: Julie can you hear me? Are you okay? Julie please say something.
Frank squeezes her hand
Frank: Julie you're not alone I'm here for you. and think of it this way you've gained a brother.
Frank rubs her back.
Frank: Julie please say something you're really starting to scare me.
Julie just keeps on staring straight ahead.
Frank: Julie! JULIE PLEASE!
no response.
Frank claps his hands in front of her face nothing.
Frank: JOE JOE GET OUT HERE!
Joe hearing Franks frantic scream comes running. Joe comes out and sees Julie's vacant look and Franks worried expression.
Joe: what happened?
Frank: I think she's in shock we have to get her to the psych ward now!
Joe runs and gets a wheel chair. Frank lifts her into it. Julie doesn't even move. Joe looks at her with concern.
Joe: Frank what happened? What caused this?
Frank: She just found some really big news having to do with her family. I guess it was the straw that broke the camels back.
Joe: Okay hold on one sec.
Joe pops his head back in the room.
Joe: Mom there is a medical emergency can you watch Neil?
Mary: Of course I'd be happy to, but what
Joe: thanks
Joe exits and taking control of Julie's chair Frank and Joe head off. 

Back at Matt's place Matt is sitting by a roaring fire alone with his thoughts.
Matt: You stupid jerk! She is taken and you go and kiss her? She is a good friend and the girlfriend of another good friend. How could you kiss her! It doesn't matter if they are having problems you have to wait until the relationship is cold at least! You are no better then Sebastian. But it's not like Joe treats her right, or like their relationship is on stable ground and she did kiss you back. But she was in a very vulnerable state what kind of man are you to take advantage of a woman like that especially one you care so much for. But it's not as if you haven't had your eye on her for awhile now. I mean when you met her if she hadn't of been married and if Joe hadn't been so hung up on her maybe... Not that you didn't love Ellen with all that you had to love her with, but Karen. When she walks into a room you feel it move. Oh what the heck are you going to do now!
Just then the phone rings.
Matt: Hello?
Karen: Matt it's Karen.
Matt: Oh hi Karen I was just thinking about you. Listen about earlier.
Karen: That's what I'm calling about I
Matt: Karen I'm sorry I know I was way out of line.
Karen: Matt I kissed you to, and the thing is I liked it.
Matt: You did? Uhm I did to. I never planned on it you know that right?
Karen: I know you well enough to know that. I never planned on it either.
Matt: Uhm what now I mean
Karen: I've decided to break up with Joe permanently.
Matt: Karen
Karen: It's not just because of today things have been going down hill with us for awhile now. And the fact is the way I'm feeling right now tells me to leave him. You see there was a time when I couldn't imagine myself with anyone else and now I can. So regardless of what dose or doesn't happen I know that being with Joe isn't right for me anymore.
Matt: Do you want something to happen?
Karen: I don't know Matt, I've had a failed marriage, and a failed engagement. But I can't deny that I felt something today and that scares the hell out of me.
Matt: I'm scared to.
Karen: You are?
Matt: Karen I have feelings for you and they go beyond friendship. The last time I ventured out in this area I got my heart torn out thrown on the floor and had the cha cha done on it.
Karen snickers.
Karen: Sorry don't mean to laugh it's just a funny picture.
Matt: That's alright the point is I'm not feeling real sure of myself these days.
Karen: Join the club.
Matt: Maybe we could be brave together?
Karen: That might work. Any ideas?
Matt: How about dinner at the grill.
Karen: That sounds good.
Matt: I'll pick you up in an hour.
Karen: Okay I'll see you then.
Matt: Okay bye
Karen: Bye Matt
Matt: yeah
Karen: This is crazy.
Matt: I know.
They hang up. 

Scott is sitting by Lucy when she opens her eyes. There are tears in his eyes.
Lucy: Scott?
Scott: You know I should get a portrait done of you sleeping.
Lucy smiles.
Scott: Did you sleep good?
Lucy: Scott what's wrong?
Scott: Lucy I want you to relax okay just lay back down and take deep breaths while I talk. Okay I don't want you to allow yourself to get excited I'm sure this pregnancy is high risk.
Lucy looks scared.
Scott: Lucy lay back deep cleansing breaths
Lucy lays back and breaths deep.
Scott: Lee called Christina's biological father has come forward and wants sole custody.
Lucy: WHAT NO NO NOOOOO!
Scott: Lucy please calm down you have to relax for the baby! Now just settle down. We don't want Serena to hear this.
Lucy: But Scotty she's our's! Where has this man been?! DV is doing this isn't he!
Scott takes Lucy in his arms and holds her to his chest.
Scott: No Lucy it's legit. We knew this could happen Lucy we knew it could. Her Daddy has a right to her.
Lucy: You're her Daddy!
Scott: No Lucy I'm not. And this man from what Lee has told me has a lot of string pulling ability.
Lucy starts bawling.
Lucy: This isn't happening this just isn't happening!
Scott holds her tight and rocks her side to side.
Scott: I know Lucy I know.
Lucy tries to pull herself together.
Lucy: Okay well how long do we have to fight this?
Scott: Lucy there is not much way we can fight this. He's her father and if he can show that he has the ability to care for her and that he won't abandon her then shell probably go to him.
Lucy: Just like that! You're giving up just like that! Scott what's gotten into you!
Scott: Lucy we have a baby of our own on the way this is not the time to be taking on battles. You have to take care of yourself so that we don't loose this baby to.
Scott puts his hand on Lucy's stomach.
Scott: Lucy I don't know what made you miscarried those other times but the one thing that was true about all three times is you were in the middle of a battle and you were under a lot of stress. I love Christina but I'm not going to let you risk this baby for her when the likelihood is we'd end up loosing both.
Lucy rubs her stomach.
Lucy: Well I certainly don't want to risk our little miracle. But couldn't you fight for both of us.
Scott: Of course Lucy I will go into court and show how much we love her and how she's already bonded with us. I'll make the best case I can. But that is really all I can do.
Lucy: Well then that will just have to be enough. How long till the hearing?
Scott: Well a blood test has to be performed to make sure this guy really is the Dad. Then once the results are in they'll schedule a hearing. I'm guessing it will happen in a week or two.
Lucy and Scott hug tightly. 

Chris and Marcia are sitting in the visiting room.
Marcia: How are you going to prove you're her father when you're not her father?
Chris: Not a problem. Hank has been in and out of the hospital so many times all I have to do is switch his blood sample with mine.
Marcia: And you're sure this will work?
Chris: I'm positive.
Marcia: What happens if Hank comes forward.
Chris: Marcia after the things Hank has done it's very doubtful that people would even listen enough to wonder. Besides he doesn't seem like the Daddy type to me.
Marcia: That's true.
Chris: Well I have to go handle the blood switches.
Chris kisses Marcia tenderly.
Marcia: Good luck.
Chris leaves smiling. 

Back in Neil's room Neil wakes slowly Mary is still holding his hand.
Neil: Did I dream it or is my Mom really gone.
Mary strokes his face softly.
Mary: I'm sorry sweetie she really is gone.
Neil starts to cry again.
Mary: Did you know she can see you?
Neil wipes his eyes
Neil: She can?
Mary: She sure can. She can hear you, and see you. And she'll always be with you, right by your side.
Neil: How come I can't see her?
Mary: Because you can't see spirits which is what she is now. You see her body is gone but her soul well the soul never dies. It goes on and on and on. And as long as you keep her in your heart she'll never be far.
Neil: That's cool. Where is Dad?
Mary: He had a medical emergency but he'll be back.
Neil: Will you stay here until he dose?
Mary smiles.
Mary: Of course I will I'll stay here as long as you want me to.
They hug. 

Frank, Joe, are standing outside Julie's hospital ring.
Frank: How is she? Has she spoken or moved at all?
Joe: No she's completely catatonic. I'm sorry Frank.
Frank rubs his face.
Frank: Oh God what a day.
Joe: You can say that again. Listen we've got her on some medicine that should help and Kevin is on his way.
Frank: Good Kevin is very good at this sort of thing. I guess I should have talked to him before I told her. I thought she could handle it.
Joe: Frank you can't blame yourself. She's been through so much and news like that. I can't get over it it's unbelievable.
Frank: It's down right sick if you ask me.
Joe: No arguments here.
Frank: So are you going to call Karen about earlier?
Joe: No I'm going to go over there when my shift ends though and talk to her.
Frank: Any idea about what you're going to say?
Joe: Just that it better be good.
Frank smiles.
Frank: yeah it better. Hey why don't you pick up some dinner for the two of you at the Grill. That will be a nice surprise for her. And it might help smooth things over better.
Joe: That sounds good to me. I'll work things out with her then come back here and check on Julie and Neil.
Frank: Sounds like a plan. So do you think I should call Matt?
Joe: It couldn't hurt and besides he has a right to know.
Frank: Yeah well I think I'll talk to Kevin first. I think putting one person into a catatonic state is enough for one day.
Joe: Frank it's not your fault you did the best you could. And it's not like she wouldn't have found out. This probably would have happened regardless of who told her.
Frank: I suppose. 

Hank busily runs around checking things off his list.
Hank: Whip, Check, Chains, Check, switch blade knife, check, Matches, check, electric shocker, check, two sets of hand cuffs, check, Masking tape, check, metal chair, check, Video camera, check. Well it looks like I have everything but the main ingredient. Hanks eyes sparkle and he rubs his hands together
Hank: Joe 

Chapter 14
Mary is reading to Neil when there is a knock at the door.
Mary: Come in?
Leia, and Lark in a wheel chair come in.
Lark: Hi I hope we're not disturbing you guys but I wanted to come see how Neil is doing.
Mary smiling
Mary: You could never disturb us.
Lark: Thanks, hey Neil how are you feeling?
Lark moves over to his bed.
Neil: Crummy.
Lark gets a concerned look on her face.
Lark: What's wrong do you hurt somewhere?
Mary: Didn't you hear?
Lark looks puzzled and worried.
Lark: Hear what?
Neil: My mom got hurt earlier today and died.
Lark gasps.
Lark: Oh My God! Oh Neil I'm so so sorry. I remember when my mom died I felt so lost and confused.
Lark takes him in her arms and hugs him.
Lark: Is there anything I can do for you? Any thing you need?
Neil: No I don't think so. Oh I did want to thank you for the bone marrow.
Lark smiles
Lark: Well you're very welcome. And if you really want to thank me you just get better okay.
Neil: Okay, you know it's strange I mean this morning I was worried about Dying now I'm alive and my mom is gone.
Neil starts crying. Lark hugs him tightly.
Lark: I know Neil I know.
Leia: I guess I better leave.
Lark: Leia hold on a minute. Neil I want you to know something you can always count on me anytime okay. Anything you ever need I want you to count on me for okay?
Neil: Okay.
Lark smiles and tussles his hair.
Lark then turns to Mary.
Lark: Grandma I was wondering about 14 years ago did you take care of a little 4 year old girl name Leia whose parents along with her were in a terrible car crash?
Mary thinks.
Mary: This as a matter a fact I did. Her name was Leia Cana. I remember she was so scared poor baby. I read to her and played with her. I basically acted as her mom till her parents were well enough to take her home. Why do you ask.
Leia's eyes fill with tears.
Lark smiles and points at Leia.
Lark: Grandma I'd like to reintroduce you to Leia Cana.
Mary looks at Leia in amazement.
Leia: Hi nurse Brennen.
Mary: Oh my little Leia!
They hug as happy tears run down their faces.
Leia: I always wanted to thank you for what you did for me.
Mary: Oh sweetheart it was my pleasure. So how are you? How is your family?
Leia: My parents are good. And I'm training to be a nurse just like you. I hope I can help others the way you have.
Mary smiles.
Mary: Well I'm sure you'll be great at it.
Leia: Thanks I hope so.
Neil: Lark can you stay in here awhile?
Lark smiles.
Lark: Sure I can. Would you like me to read to you?
Neil: Yes please.
Leia: I'll be going then.
Mary: I'll walk you out. Neil I'll be right back.
Neil: Okay Grandma.
Leia and Mary walk out and Lark begins reading to Neil.

Matt has just finished getting ready to go pick up Karen. He is whistling to himself.
Matt: Man I can't believe I'm this happy about going to dinner with a friend. I haven't felt like this since Ellen and I were just starting to get together.
Matt grabs his keys and heads out the door. As the door closes the phone begins to ring and voice mail gets it.
Frank: Hey Matt it's Frank listen I need you to call me on my cell phone as soon as you get this message it's very urgent.

Back at the hospital Kevin arrives and finds Joe and Frank standing outside Julie's room.
Frank: Kevin I'm glad you could come. Julie's in a real bad way.
Joe: She's completely catatonic. There has been absolutely no response for awhile now. I have her on several different meds but what she really needs right now is a shrink.
Kevin: Well I'm here, and I'll always come for my stepbrothers.
The three smile.
Kevin: Joe filled me in on what caused this and I did here a bunch on the news. I'll go take a look at her.
Frank: Thanks.
Kevin goes in.
Frank looks near tears.
Joe: Hey Kevin can help her Frank don't worry she's going to be okay. Remember what you told me last night about positive thoughts.
Frank smiles.
Frank: As I'm sure you know that's easier said then done.
Joe: True, but since we know what caused this and Kevin is a great Doctor I really think we can relax a bit.
Frank: I hope so.
Joe: Well my shift is up and I want to talk to Karen before it gets to late. Are you going to be okay If I take off for a bit?
Frank: Yeah no prob go ahead. And don't forget the dinner I'm sure she'll like it.
Joe: I won't I'm just going to drop by Neil's room and then I'll head out.
Frank: Okay see you in a bit.
They hug. Joe goes towards Neil's room.

At Karen's Matt rings the bell. Karen answers it wearing a short low cut black spaghetti strapped dress. Matt looks at her in aw.
Matt: Oh Karen uhm wow!
Karen laughs.
Karen: I take it you like the dress.
Matt: It's beautiful, although it pales in comparison to you.
Karen blushes. Matt hands her a dozen white roses. Karen smells them in.
Karen: Oh Matt they're beautiful.
Matt: I'm glad you like them.
Karen: I'll go put them in some water.
Matt watches her as she dose this.
Karen: You look very handsome tonight Matt.
Matt: Why thank you.
Karen: I don't think I've seen that tie before is it new?
Matt: It's my lucky tie I only where it for good luck.
Karen smiles.
Karen: Well you should where it more often it looks great.
Matt: thanks, so you ready to go?
Karen: This feels kind of strange. I mean I want to go but.
Matt: But you can't stop thinking about Joe?
Karen: Exactly.
Matt: I know I can't stop thinking about Ellen.
Karen: I guess the first date is always hard after you've been in a serious relationship.
Matt: I imagine it is.
Karen: So I guess we should just go for it right? Sort of like jumping into a cold pool.
Matt: I certainly want to.
Karen: So do I lets go.
Matt and Karen leave her apartment.

Back in Neil's room Lark and Mary are sitting quietly while Neil sleeps. When Joe pops his head in.
Joe: Hi how is he?
Mary: He's hanging in there. He's a very brave little boy.
Lark: He fell asleep right after I finished reading to him.
Joe smiles.
Joe: He's lucky to have such a doting cousin. But shouldn't you be in bed Lark.
Lark: I'm really feeling alright, besides I've been sleeping a lot today I'd rather be sitting in here
Mary: Don't worry I'm keeping and eye on her.
Joe: Good.
Mary: So what was the emergency?
Joe sighs.
Joe: Well apparently some pretty disturbing stuff has surfaced about Julie's family and she went into a catatonic state. Kevin and Frank are with her right now.
Mary: Oh know that poor girl she has been through so much.
Lark: How is Frank? What is Kevin saying about Julie? She's going to get better right?
Joe: He's hanging tough. Kevin thinks he can help her. And I certainly hope she can get better but at this point we just don't know.
Lark: Is there anything I can do?
Joe: I think the best thing you can do is to take care of yourself so that Frank won't have to be worrying about you to.
Lark: I can do that.
Mary: I'm going to go check on Frank.
Joe: I'm sure he'll appreciate that. I'm heading out for a bit to see Karen I'll be back in awhile.
Lark: Alright I'll stay here with Neil. Say hi to Karen for me.
Joe: Sure thing.
Joe and Mary leave.

At the Grill Matt and Karen are seated.
Waiter: Would you like anything to drink?
Karen: I've have a White Zinfandel.
Matt: I'll have a Merlot.
Karen: Wow I haven't been to this place in ages.
Matt: Me neither it really is more of a couples place.
Karen: Yeah I agree. This place has a lot of memories.
Matt: All good I hope.
Karen: Some good some not so good. So Are you off tomorrow?
Matt: Yeah I am, how about you?
Karen: Yep I'm really looking forward to it. So what kinds of things do you do on your day off?
Matt: I lift weights, do yoga, listen to music, meditate, read, and write stories.
Karen: Wow I wish I was that good to myself. I sleep late, watch TV. and run a million and one errands.
Matt laughs.
Matt: Well I don't do that stuff every time. But I try to get a few of those things in.
Karen: What kinds of stories do you right?
Matt: Mostly romances. So what things do you do besides run errands.
Karen: Well I do enjoy to paint a little. I've been doing it for years. Gail go me doing it when I first went to her for therapy. It really helped me work through some tough times. And now I just do it because I really enjoy it.
Matt: That sounds nice. I'd love to see them sometime.
Karen blushes.
Karen: Under one condition I can see yours sometime.
Matt: Okay it's a deal. So what do you recommend getting here?
Karen: Well there Eggplant Parmesan is wonderful.
Matt: Sounds good.

Joe is driving to the grill to get some dinner for him and Karen. He calls her place and leaves a message.
Joe: Hi Karen it's me listen I know you're there please pick up.
He waits.
Joe: Okay listen I know you're mad at me but I can explain. I'm going to the Grill right now to pick up some Eggplant Parmesan for us I know how you love it. Anyway I'll be over soon. I love you.

Back at the hospital Frank is sitting in the hall with Mary at his side holding his hand. when Kevin comes out. Frank jumps up.
Frank: How is she?
Kevin: She is completely non responsive. Until she comes around a little there isn't much I can do. I made some adjustments with the meds Joe put her on and hopefully it will help. The best thing we can do for her now is to give her a lot of love and support.
Frank: I can do that.
Frank goes into Julie's room and sits by her bed. He takes her hand in his and squeezes it.
Frank: Hey there beautiful, listen I know you're scared and tired. But I'm here for you and everything is going to be okay. You're going to get better and I'm going to help you every step of the way. I know it all seems sick and scary and you're right it is. This whole situation is sick. But you're not alone Julie and you still have a life. One I want to share with you always. I love you.
Frank leans over and kisses her tenderly.

Joe arrives at the grill. He walks in to pick up the delivery he has ordered and stops dead in his tracks when he sees Karen and Matt sitting together having dinner. They are laughing and smiling. And worst of all Karen is wearing the dress she wore on their first official date. His face turns beat red and his blood starts pumping His fists clench. He then sees Matt reach across the table and take Karen's hand.

Chapter 15
Matt and Karen are looking at each other happily as Matt holds her hand.
Matt: This evening is so nice.
Karen: It really is. So was I right about the Eggplant?
Matt: It's great.
Just then they sense someone standing at there table. They look up and see Joe standing there. His eyes are piercing through them like daggers his jaw ridged as steam practically comes out of his ears. His fists our clenched tightly and you can practically see the vain in his neck pulsing.
Karen: Joe! Uh what are you doing here?
Joe: WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON HERE! YOU ACCUSE ME OF CHEATING WHILE YOU RUN AROUND WITH MATT!
Matt: Joe that's not how it is just calm down.
Joe turns angrily towards Matt.
Joe: DON'T YOU TELL ME WHAT TO DO YOU GOD D@MM BACK STABBING, TRADER OF A DOG!!!!!! YOU WERE SUPPOSED TO BE MY FRIEND AND YOU STEEL MY GIRLFRIEND!
Karen: Now Joe you hold it right there we haven't exactly been together lately,
Joe: OH SO THAT GIVE YOU THE RIGHT TO JUMP IN BED WITH THE FIRST GUY THAT COMES ALONG MY MOM WAS RIGHT ABOUT YOU. YOU ARE A TRAMP.
Matt grabs Joe by the arm.
Matt: DON'T YOU EVER TALK TO KAREN LIKE THAT AGAIN!
Matt: AND WHO THE HELL IS GOING TO STOP YOU SOB! YOU'RE NO BETTER THEN SEBASTIAN.
Karen: DON'T YOU DARE TALK TO HIM LIKE THAT.
Karen slaps him. Joe angrily pushes her and she fall backwards over her chair onto the floor.
Matt grabs Joe by the arm and twisting it behind his back then ramming his chair into Joe's leg is able to bring him to his knees. then pulling his head back says through clenched teeth.
Matt: Don't you ever lay a hand on Karen again or you'll see a side of me that you don't want to see. He then flings Joe on the floor. Security comes in at this point.
Security guy: What seems to be the problem?
Matt: My Date and I were having a very enjoyable dinner until this looser came in and disrupted our dinner.
The security guy grabs Joe and tries to lead him out. Joe slugs the guy in the stomach and runs over to Matt and slugs him across the face hard. Two security guys pounce on him and drag Joe out.
Karen races over to Matt. She runs her fingers over his bruised jaw.
Karen: Oh Matt I'm so sorry are you alright?!
Matt: Karen there is nothing for you to be sorry about. I'm fine don't worry it's just a bruise.
He takes her by the hands.
Matt: Are you alright? Do you want to go home?
Karen: I'm fine a little bruised from falling over the chair but nothing serious. Besides Joe just did me a great favor. He helped me know for sure I made the right decision. If I had any doubts about breaking up with him they just disappeared. And no I don't want to go home we came here to have a nice dinner and that's exactly what we're going to do. I mean unless you want to go home?
Matt: Not me, I enjoy your company immensely. And I'm glad that you've decided not to take him back. Men with a temper like Joe's are dangerous. You could really get hurt and I'd hate to see you get hurt. Joe has some great qualities don't get me wrong. But he's got some issues he needs to work through before he starts a relationship. Although I can understand why he was upset.
Karen: Yeah I'd be upset if I were him. I guess the difference is I wouldn't of handled it like that.
Matt: Either would I. Mature adults don't let there tempers just run wild like that.
Karen: Enough about Joe, where were we?
Matt: Well I was just about to tell you that I think you are wonderful. And I feel very lucky to be having dinner with you. Karen Joe blew it you are the cream of the crop. And I hope tonight is the beginning of something wonderful.
Karen: I hope so to. Matt I've always been a little in aw of you. And I feel so privileged to be here with you. You never sees to amaze me.
Matt smiles and leans over to her and they kiss softly. 
Joe is driving through the streets like a mad man when he finally arrives back at GH. He comes barreling down the hall and sees Kevin and Mary talking.
Joe: Where is Frank I need Frank!
Mary and Kevin look at Joe he looks ready to put both fists through a wall and at the same time ready to crumble into a little ball and cry.
Mary: Joseph is everything alright? What's wrong?
Kevin: Frank is in with Julie is there something I can help you with?
Joe: I NEED FRANK!!!
Frank is sitting next to Julie's bed singing to her softly when he hears this.
Frank: Uh Oh sounds like Joe's talk with Karen didn't go so good I better go check this out. I'll be back my love.
He kisses her softly and gets up.
Mary: Joseph this is a hospital keep your voice down! Now what is the problem!
Kevin: Is Neil okay?
Frank comes out of Julie's room.
Frank: Joe what's up?
Frank sees the tears in Joe's eyes and the rage on his face. He goes over to him and hugs him tightly.
Frank: Come on lets go down to the cafeteria and get something to eat. Mom will you please sit with Julie till we get back?
Mary: Of course.
Mary goes in to see Julie and Frank and Joe head to the cafeteria. 

Matt and Karen arrive back at Karen's.
Karen: I had a great evening, minus the Joe part of course.
Matt: Tonight was great.
Karen: So lets not let it end just yet. How about coming in for some coffee. I think I have some frozen yogurt in the freezer as well.
Matt: Sure that sounds good.
They go inside and Karen puts the coffee on.
Matt: Can I turn on some music?
Karen: Sure go ahead.
Matt turns on the cd player then settles onto her couch. Karen sits beside him.
Karen: So what is your fave kind of music?
Matt: It depends on my mood. Right now I'm in the mood for romantic happy music.
Karen: Sounds good to me. How is your jaw?
Karen reaches up and lightly touches it. Matt takes her hand and kisses it.
Matt: It's a little sore.
There eyes lock as the heat rises.
Karen: Maybe I should take a closer look.
She moves in near and they kiss.
Matt: So what's the verdict doc?
Karen: I think I need to do more tests.
She leans in again and they kiss with a long drawn out passion that ignites like a match. Matt runs his hands up and down Karen's arms and back as she undoes his shirt. They fall back onto the couch as the passion takes over.
Their clothes fall to the floor as their bodies entangle as one. 

With out you With out you
I always thought that everything was fine
Without you never knowing you'd be mine.
Suddenly my world has changed and I just wonder why all it took was just one smile now it's you out of the blue love appeared before
my eyes with you dream come true I never thought I'd realize what love was what love was. I need you I need more everyday I love you more and more suddenly I see you there and everything's okay don't know why I feel this way. Now it's you out of the blue love appeared before my eyes with you dream come true I never thought I'd realize what love was what love was what love was here with you. We are together now never take my heart away all love that's now is here to stay it's like a dream come true I never thought I'd fall in love with you love appeared before my eyes with you dream come true I never thought here with you out of the clear bleu oh it's like a dream come true I never thought before my eyes with you dream come true I never thought I'd fall in love with you 

Matt and Karen hold each other tightly threw the night as there bodies wrestle as one. 

Joe and Frank sit in the cafeteria eating some pie and coffee.
Joe: I can't believe she cheated on me and with Matt of all people!
Frank: Joe I'm so sorry I know how much you love her. But are you sure she cheated on you. I mean friends go out all the time for dinner it doesn't necessarily mean anything.
Joe: You didn't see them Frank it was real clear that they were on a date.
Frank: Maybe she thought you weren't interested in getting back together.
Joe: She knows I wanted her back I just wanted her to trust me completely first that's all.
Frank: I thought she did, didn't she only dump you after Hank put some really heavy evidence out there.
Joe: She shouldn't have dumped me then either Frank. I expect absolute trust out of her.
Frank: Joe that's a lot to expect out of anyone especially when there is a lot of evidence to contradict that trust. I mean do you want her to live with blinders on?
Joe: She should just know that I'm never going to cheat and leave it at that. That's not the same thing as having blinders on because she knows me.
Frank shakes his head
Frank: Joe what you're asking of Karen would be nearly impossible for anyone. Knowing someone or not if there is a lot of evidence it's only natural to question it. I think the fact that you refused to acknowledge that she had a right to be suspicious.
Joe: So what are you saying that I drove her into Matt's arms?
Frank: No but you didn't make it easy for her to come back to you. And you basically lied to her about your feelings for Courtney. And after the seen you made at the Grill I think you need to do a lot of damage control.
Joe flops back in his chair
Joe: So I blew it
Frank: Only if you give up. I suggest that you show up at Karen's first thing in the morning with her favorite breakfast and the two of you talk this out calmly like two mature adults with know yelling and certainly no hitting. I'd also take flowers.
Joe: That sounds like a plan. But what about Matt?
Frank: Joe we're still not sure about the extent of their relationship. Get all the facts before you jump to any conclusions.
Joe smiles.
Joe: Thanks Frank you're right.
Frank: You're welcome, so are you okay now?
Joe: Yeah I'm fine. I'm going to go check on Neil. How is Julie?
Frank: No change, but Kevin has her on a bunch of meds and I'm giving her all the love and support I can. Hopefully she'll come out of this.
Joe: I'm sure she will.
The brothers head off. 

As the sun streams in through Karen's window she rolls over and opens her eyes. She can hear noise in the kitchen and she smells pumpkin muffins baking and coffee brewing. She sits up and stretches. Matt comes over and hands her a cup of coffee and a fresh baked pumpkin muffin.
Matt: Good morning
Karen: Good morning, oh pumpkin muffins. Matt thank you they are my favorite.
Matt smiles
Matt: I know
Karen: We'll see do you have something for me to read?
Matt whips out the comic strip.
Matt: One morning laugh for the lovely lady.
Karen: I'm impressed. Uh Matt about last night.
Matt: It was amazing.
Karen: yeah it was.
They smile at each other not sure what to say next.
Karen: Uh I didn't know you could cook
Matt: Yeah I really enjoy it. I think I like the creative aspect to it, it's also a great way to keep my hands limber.
Karen: Well you're very good at it. This muffin is delicious.
Matt: Well I'm glad you like it because I made two dozen of them.
Karen laughs.
Karen: Well I hope you plan on helping me eat some of them.
Matt: I'd be happy to. After all a good cook must sample his work.
Karen: Well then by all means
Karen breaks off a peace of the muffin and puts it in Matt's mouth Matt kisses her fingers. Karen leans in and they kiss.
Just then Joe walks in.
Joe: Well I guess I wasn't wrong after all.
Karen: Joe what are you doing here!
Joe: Well I felt I might have over reacted last night with out having all the facts so I came over to apologize and bring you these. He throws a basket of pumpkin muffins at her.
Joe: But I guess I wasn't here is your key back!
He storms out. 

At ferncliff Marcia answers the phone.
Marcia: Hello?
Chris: Hey there beautiful, how are you this lovely morning?
Marcia: Alright I guess, I've been worrying about you.
Chris: Well worry no more the switch went out with off a hitch. This place is in such an uproar they didn't miss a thing.
Marcia: That's great! What is the uproar about?
Chris: Well Neil's mom got killed by a bomb meant for Joe planted by Hank, Neil got his bone marrow from Lark, and Julie is catatonic after leaning the news of her family.
Marcia: Wow sounds like yesterday was quite a day. So are you going to come visit me later?
Chris: I have a meeting with Leopold in a bit but I'll be over sometime after lunch.
Marcia: I look forward to it. I love you.
Chris: I love you to. 

Hank is setting some last minute things in place in the ware house.
Hank: Oh I do hope Joe enjoys today come tonight his night mare will begin. Although I suppose it will even be worse for Frank and Mary since they will be receiving these little tapes of it all.
He laughs insanely. 

Neil is writing a letter when Frank comes in.
Frank: Hey slugger what are you up to?
Neil: I'm writing a letter to my Mom. Grandma said when Grandpa died you and dad wrote letters to him.
Frank: We did and it's a good idea. It really helped us.
Neil: When will the funeral be?
Frank: Tomorrow or the day after probably.
Neil: Uncle Frank can I ask you a question?
Frank sits down next to Neil.
Frank: Sure kiddo what's up?
Neil: How did she die? I mean I know she got hurt. But how did she get hurt?
Frank takes a deep breath.
Frank: Neil a very bad person put a bomb near where your mom was and it went off.
Neil: Someone killed her? But why who would want to kill my Mom? Will they come after me?
Frank: No absolutely not! Neil we don't think the bomb was meant for your mom she was just in the wrong place at the wrong time that's all. You have nothing to be scared of.
Neil: But where was she? And who was it meant for?
Frank: Neil I know you're curious but all that really matters is that you are safe. All you need to know is that we're going to find the person who did this and they will be punished and that your mom loves you very very much. Okay.
Neil: Okay uncle Frank.
They hug.
Mary comes in with a tray of food.
Mary: Hi sweetie how about some breakfast?
Neil: Okay
Frank: Well I'm going to go check on Julie, I'll be back in a bit okay.
Neil: Okay uncle Frank.
Mary: I'll see you in a bit.
Frank leaves.
Mary: So how is that letter coming?
Neil: Okay I guess I want it to be really good.
Mary: Well I'm sure it will be just fine. After all it's coming from your heart and what comes from our hearts is always just fine. 

Back in Julie's room Frank sits down beside her. He picks up her limp hand and begins talking.
Frank: Hey there gorgeous it's time to wake up. You've been out long enough. Julie please come back to me I love you and I need you. You mean the world to me.
Frank lays his exhausted head down beside her and starts crying. He suddenly feels her fingers wrap around his hand. He looks up and sees her gazing right at him with tears in her eyes.
Julie: Frank 

Chapter 16
Julie: Frank
Frank jumps and excitedly starts talking.
Frank: Julie you're awake! Oh it's a miracle! Hi honey. How are you how do you feel?
Julie has tears running down her face as dose Frank. He grabs a tissue and starts drying her eyes.
Frank: Julie it's going to be okay everything is going to be okay. You are at GH your mind needed a little rest.
Julie: Frank I feel so lost.
She starts crying. Frank wraps her in his arms and rocks her side to side.
Frank: You'll be okay you'll be okay. You're not alone I'm right here and we're going to figure all this out together. I know it was an awful shock. It's sick and demented and you deserve so much better. But no matter what just remember I love you.
Julie: I love you to. I'm just so tired, I just want to go to sleep.
Frank lays her back on the bed and starts stroking her face.
Frank: I know you're tired and you have every right to be. But I think you should stay awake at least till Kevin gets here.
Kevin walks in.
Frank: Hey Kevin talk about timing I was just about to call you.
Julie: Hi
Kevin: Well hello I'm glad to see you're awake.
Julie: What happened?
Kevin: What do you remember.
Julie: Well Frank told me about my so called family.
A tear runs down Julie's face. Frank squeezes her hand and kisses her.
Frank: It's going to be okay Julie.
Julie takes a deep breath.
Julie: Then everything just basically stopped. I could hear people talking to me and some of it I could understand but other parts were all muffled. The only person I always understood was Frank.
Frank smiles and blushes.
Julie: But I couldn't respond. I couldn't move I couldn't do anything.
Frank: You were completely catatonic. You had me real scared there for awhile. But you're going to get better don't you worry about that.
Kevin: Absolutely now that you're awake there is no reason with counseling why you can't get through this.
Julie: I definitely need help sorting all this out. But can I take a nap first I'm exhausted.
Frank looks at Kevin with concern.
Frank: Is that alright? I mean I don't want her going back to her catatonic state.
Kevin: That's fine, once a person has woken from one unless something major happens with in the first few hours it's unlikely that they'd slip back into it.
Julie: Why am I so tired?
Kevin: Because you're mind and body are on overload. And all of the reserves you have used for stress are used up. That's why you need to be counseled your body's ability to deal with difficult things in life has been put through such a test that it needs rest and repair. So I think sleep is a great idea. I'll come back later this after noon and we can get started. Dose that sound good?
Julie: Yeah that sounds fine thanks Kevin.
Frank: Yeah thanks Kevin I'll walk you out. Julie I'll be right back.
He kisses her tenderly and walks Kevin out. Once in the hall Frank turns to Kevin.
Frank: Is there anything I can do to help?
Kevin: You're doing it right now. Your love and support is giving her the strength that she's out of.
Frank nods.
Kevin: Don't worry Frank the fact that she is awake and ready to start working on getting better so quickly after the catatonic state began tells me that it was not as severe as we thought and there is no reason to think she won't be just fine. She'll be in counseling for awhile but beyond that there really is nothing to worry about.
Frank: Thank God. Kevin thanks I really appreciate everything you're doing. I mean I know it's your job but still.
Kevin smiles.
Kevin: I'm glad I can help. Julie is a nice lady who has been through hell if anyone deserves to be helped it's her. Besides it's the least I can do for my little brother.
Frank smiles and they shake. Kevin leaves and Frank goes back to Julie. 
Matt and Karen are sitting on her couch talking after cleaning up from breakfast and Joe's little visit.
Karen: Thanks for helping me clean up.
Matt: Well I did help make the mess.
Karen smiles.
Karen: It sure is a change to be with a man who cleans up after himself.
Matt: Well I guess it comes from always relying on yourself. I never had someone to help me. When I was a kid I was expected to do everything on my own. And as an adult I didn't have a choice.
Karen: I became very independent early on to. With my mom always drunk and no Dad around I didn't have anyone to take care of me either. It was sink or swim.
Matt strokes Karen's face.
Matt: Well maybe now we can take care of each other.
Karen smiles.
Karen: Well that certainly sounds nice. But before we start taking care of each other there is something I have to do. I have to talk to Joe. I can't just leave things the way they are, I nearly married him. We have to sit down and talk. Not about getting back together. But about why were not. And I have to let him know I never meant to hurt him.
Matt: I understand and you're right you can't leave things like this. it isn't like you're never going to see him again you work together. You both need to sit down and have a calm conversation.
Karen: Calm being the operative word. I know I can do it but I'm not sure about Joe.
Matt: Well I'm sure he realizes that you need to talk.
Karen: I hope so.
Matt: Well I bet he will and in time he'll come to appreciate the fact that you have enough respect for him and what you had to talk to him. I wish Ellen could have done that with me instead of just leaving.
Karen compassionately strokes Matt's cheek.
Karen: I know it's so much worse when things are left unresolved.
Matt: Do you want me to wait here while you do this?
Karen: Would you mind to?
Matt smiles
Matt: No not at all.
They kiss. 

Joe pops his head into Julie's room
Joe: Frank?
Frank signals Joe to keep it down he kisses Julie's for head and follows him into the hall.
Joe: I heard she woke up.
Frank: Yep she did, I'm so relieved. Kevin thinks she'll be just fine.
Joe: That's wonderful I'm happy for you Frank I know how much you love her.
Frank: Thanks, yeah she is my world. So did you go to Karen's this morning? How did it go?
Joe sighs and shakes his head.
Frank: That good huh, okay spill what happened.
Joe: I got up early and went to the corner bakery and bought some pumpkin muffins since they are her favorite. Then I go over to her place and let myself in. And what do I see when I walk in but Matt and Karen barely dressed sitting in bed eating breakfast.
Frank: Ouch! I'm sorry man I know how much you love her.
Joe: It's my own fault I guess. I expected to much from her. Didn't put her first enough and lost my temper to much.
Frank: It's not all you Joe don't beat yourself up over it. Karen made some choices here to. Is there anything I can do?
Joe: I don't think so.
Frank: What did Karen say?
Joe: I left before either could say anything.
Frank: Joe you and Karen need to talk.
Joe: What's there to say Frank I mean it's over that it.
Frank: Joe the two of you were nearly married. You have to talk to her. You can't just leave things as is. You're going to be working together you need to clear the air for both your sakes. And when I say clear the air I don't mean yelling I mean sitting down like to grown adults and talking calmly and rationally.
Joe: yeah you're probably right I mean we've been to close for to long to not talk this out. Our relationship deserves more respect then that.
Frank: Exactly.
Joe: Thanks Frank
Frank: Anytime
They hug. 

Chris is at home when the phone rings.
Chris: Hello?
Leopold: Hi it's me. Listen I just got a call from the hospital. The blood tests show you to be the dad.
Chris grins ear to ear.
Chris: Was there ever any doubt. So how long before my little girl can come home with me where she belongs?
Leopold: Well I'm going to try and convince the judge that it is in everyone's best interest for a decision to be reached quickly. So if everything goes our way with in a week.
Chris: Works for me.
Leopold: I'll see you later then bye
Chris: Bye.
Chris calls Marcia.
Marcia: Hello
Chris: How do you feel about yellow for the nursery?
Marcia: You got her!
Chris: Well not yet but Leopold thinks that by the end of the week I just might. After all the blood tests show that I'm the proud papa and what judge wouldn't keep my little girl away from me.
Chris grins.
Marcia: This is great! We really are getting close aren't we?
Chris: We're right on track sweet heart. I have to go now by my sweet.
Marcia: Bye sweet heart.
They hang up. Just then the phone rings again.
Chris: Hello
Rachel: Hi Chris it's Rachel. Listen I just heard the good new from Leopold which means you have a lot of work to do.
Chris: What do you mean?
Rachel: Chris that custody judge is going to be looking at where Christina will get the best life. Now Scott and Lucy have an entire nursery done up for her, tons of toys and baby supplies. All of which you have none of. Now don't you think the judge is going to take note of this.
Chris: Good point I guess it would look better if I was ready to take her.
Rachel: My thoughts exactly. So meet me at the mall in half an hour we're going to make the perfect nursery.
Chris: yes mam.
They hang up. 

Joe is at the nurses station when Karen comes off the elevator. Karen takes a deep breath and walks over to him.
Karen: Hi
Joe turns around.
Joe: Hi
Karen: Can we talk?
Joe: Yeah I think we better.
They go over to the couch in the waiting area and sit down.
Karen: Joe about last night and this morning. I'm sorry I never meant to hurt you.
Joe: Do you love him?
Karen: I'm not sure Joe. We are just starting. We didn't plan on sleeping together so soon it just happened. Last night was our first date and after the dinner we went back to my place for coffee. We had the music playing and we were so close.
Joe: That was your first date then with him?
Karen: yes, I had been totally focused up until yesterday on working things out with you. Then some things happened and I realized that things have changed between us. And there is no going back. I went to Matt for comfort and we ended up kissing. I called him later to talk about the kiss and we ended up going out to dinner. What were you doing there anyway?
Joe: I wanted to surprise you with dinner. So I was going to pick it up and bring it to you.
Karen: That was very thoughtful of you. Joe the bottom line is when if comes to relationships our views are different on what is fair and what is unfair to expect, and on top of that my feeling for you have changed. But I never meant to hurt you.
Joe: I know you didn't and I'm sorry about the way I lost it yesterday and this morning. Karen I only want you to be happy and if Matt makes you happy as much as I hate it I'll except it.
Karen: Thank you. Joe can I ask about what I heard you say about Courtney?
Joe sighs.
Joe: You certainly have a right to. Courtney was my first love. I don't think you ever get over first loves not completely anyway. I tried to and when you came along I felt like did because I thought you were my true love. But then she showed up back in town with Neil and at first I felt very little if anything. Now I don't know I guess I feel more then I realized.
Karen: How is Neil?
Joe: He's pretty miserable but he's hanging tough.
Karen: I'll go bye and see him later if that's okay.
Joe: Sure you've always been a good friend to Neil and he needs all the friends he can get right now.
Karen: Thanks. Uhm Can we still be friends?
Joe: I don't know Karen so much has happened. I'd like us to but I'm going to need sometime. Can you understand that.
Karen: Yes of course.
Joe: I always thought we'd get back together.
Karen: For along time I thought we would. But I guess it wasn't meant to be.
Joe: I guess so. Maybe we're just soul friends and not soul mates.
Karen: Maybe so.
Joe: I'm sorry I was so hard on you. I mean regardless of whether or not I was being set up. The evidence was there and it was strong. I'm sorry that I wasn't able to see that.
Karen: I'm sorry I couldn't look past it. I wish I was able to have unconditional trust but I just don't work that way.
Joe: No one should have to. Frank helped me see that last night.
Karen: I'm glad Frank is back. I know he helps you a lot.
Joe: I think I'd be bouncing off the walls right now if he wasn't.
Karen: How is Julie? Eve told me what happened when I got here. Is Matt really her brother?
Joe: Apparently he is. Julie woke up a little while ago and Kevin is certain that she'll be okay.
Karen: That's good. I'm sure Matt will want to come see her. Should he wait though?
Joe: I think you should ask Kevin he may think Matt should wait but I'm not sure.
Karen: This is going to be pretty awkward isn't it.
Joe: It isn't going to be a cake walk that's for sure. But I guess for Julie we'll need to try.
Karen: I think what's going on with Matt and I needs to be kept separate from Julie being his sister.
Joe: I agree.
Karen: Well I better go.
Joe: Yeah I have work to do.
Karen: Bye
They shake hands and Karen walks to the elevator as Joe watches her go with tears in his eyes.
Joe: Bye Karen. 

At the fire house Lucy has just put Christina her bottle when Scott walks in.
Scott: Hey there.
He walks in and kisses Lucy.
Lucy: Hi you look upset. Oh no he's her father isn't he.
Lucy starts to cry. Scott hugs her.
Scott: Lucy we new this could happen when new her family might come for her.
Lucy: Do we know anything about him? Did DV find him?
Scott: I don't know but according to the blood tests he's definitely Christina's father and according to Lee he wants his little girl in his arms as soon as possible.
Lucy: How soon?
Scott sighs
Scott: There is a chance we may have to hand Christina over to him by the end of the week.
Lucy: Oh no he can't do this! We can't loose her!
Scott hugs her tightly and rubs her back.
Scott: I don't want to loose her either but she's not ours and if her Dad wants her there may not be anything we can really do. Think how we'd feel if our little baby was taken from us. That's how this man is probably feeling.
Lucy rubs her face.
Lucy: That's true I guess I mean what if he didn't even know about her till recently the mother could have lied to him.
Scott: It's a possibility.
Lucy: So when is the hearing?
Scott: On Thursday, listen while Christina is napping why don't you do the same. You are pregnant and I want you to take care of yourself.
Lucy: Okay what are you going to do?
Scott: Go over my law books. I can be understanding about this guy and fight for Christina at the same time.
Lucy smiles and they kiss. 

Frank is sitting at Julie's when Kevin comes in.
Kevin: Hi there.
Frank: Hi Kevin.
Julie: Hi.
Kevin: How was your nap.
Julie: Good I slept really soundly.
Kevin: I'm glad to hear it. Are you ready for your first session?
Julie: As I'll ever be.
Frank: Well I guess I better leave.
He kisses Julie softly.
Frank: I'll be back.
Kevin: We'll be done in about 45 minutes.
Frank: Okay I'm going to go check on Neil.
Julie: Please tell him I said hello.
Frank: Sure thing
Frank leaves. 

In Neil's room Joe has just finished reading the letter Neil wrote his mom.
Neil: Do you like it?
Joe has tears in his eyes.
Joe: Neil I love it, it's absolutely beautiful.
Neil: I wanted it to be just right.
Joe: It's perfect Neil.
Neil: So when is the funeral?
Joe: Well the wake is tomorrow night and the funeral will be the next day.
Neil: I can go to both right?
Joe: Absolutely.
Just then Joe's cell phone rings.
Joe: Hello.
Hank: Joe it's Frank listen are you busy it's about Julie.
Hank pretends to cry a little.
Joe: what's wrong? Has she gotten worse? Where are you?
Hank: I'm over at the recovery room.
Joe: I'm on my way.
Joe hangs up.
Joe: Neil I need to go but I'll be back real soon okay?
Neil: Okay Dad.
They hug. Joe leaves. A couple minutes later Frank walks in.
Frank: Hey kiddo, how are you feeling?
Neil: Hi uncle Frank I'm okay. Is Julie feeling better?
Frank: yeah she's doing better. In fact she asked me to tell you hi.
Neil: please tell her I'm glad she's feeling better.
Frank: Sure thing pal. So where's your Dad?
Neil: He was here a minute ago but there was some kind of problem he had to deal with.
Frank: oh okay, so how about if I hang out with you?
Neil: Sure hey how you want to play battle ship?
Frank: Sounds good. 

Joe goes running out side and is suddenly grabbed from behind. Hank injects him with a drug and Joe immediately goes to sleep. Hank then quickly stuffs him into the trunk of a car he stole and drives away.
 
 

Chapter 17
When Joe comes to he is sitting in a hard metal chair. His hands are chained behind him and his feet are chained to the feet of the chair. He tries to yell but there is a peace of cloth stuffed in his mouth and masking tape is across his mouth to hold it in. He is completely naked except for his underpants. There is a bright light shinning right in his face and a video camera pointed right at him. Joe struggles pointlessly then he hears foot steps and out of the shadows steps Hank. Upon seeing Hank Joe starts jerking even more violently against his chains. Hank laughs.
Hank: Got Ya! I thought it was time that you and I spent some quality time together little brother. Oh but don't worry I wouldn't dream of leaving Frank and Mary out of this.
He grins devilishly. 
Back at Karen's place, Matt and Karen are cuddling on the couch.
Matt: It sounds like you and Joe had a good talk.
Karen: Yeah we really cleared the air. I think it was good that we did.
Matt: I agree. So are you both sure it's over?
Karen: Well no one can tell the future but for now it is. I mean I've definitely learned to never say never but we just aren't right for each other right now. We make great friends but that's about it. Matt most of our relationship revolved around childhood memories, and sex. You can't build a relationship on those two things alone. The truth is when we were acting like adults I don't know I don't think we meshed. I mean we did sometimes but as best friends you know what I'm saying?
Matt: Yes you know Karen sometimes two people can both be wonderful people but just not be right for each other. Look at me and Ellen.
Karen: What if Ellen came back and wanted you?
Matt: Well the way I see it Karen you can't build a relationship on regrets and what if's. I mean I'd probably be her friend but if we're a couple then that is where it would be left.
Karen: What if Ellen wanted more?
Matt: You mean like Courtney did with Joe?
Karen: Yeah
Matt: Then I would simply sit her down and say that she has a choice she can have me as a friend or not at all. Those are her only two choices because I'm with Karen now.
Matt smiles.
Karen: That sounds good.
Matt: So what if Joe tries to win you back?
Karen: Then I will simply tell him if he wants me as a friend he better back off because I'm with Matt now.
Matt: That works for me. So how about if I take you out on the town tonight?
Karen: Well that sounds great but there is some stuff I need to tell you about first.
Matt: Sounds serious.
Karen: It is. 

Back at the hospital Kevin has just finished up with Julie.
Kevin: Well I think that's enough for today.
Julie: So you'll be back tomorrow right?
Kevin: Yep I'll be here at the same time.
Julie: Okay just as long as I know when you're coming. I know that sounds silly but.
Kevin: Julie it's not silly at all knowing what time someone is coming is to have security which is exactly what you need right now.
Julie: When do you think I can go home?
Kevin: We'll see how your next couple of sessions go and then make a decision on that.
Julie: Okay, uhm what if Matt calls?
Kevin: Would you like to talk to him?
Julie: I guess I need to.
Kevin: But would you like to those are two separate things Julie.
Julie: I think I would.
Kevin: Then if he calls talk to him.
Julie: Okay thanks Kevin.
Kevin: You're welcome.
There is a knock on the door and Frank pokes his head in.
Frank: Can I come in?
Kevin: Sure can I was just leaving.
Frank comes in and kisses Julie.
Frank: So how did your first session go?
Julie: I think it was good.
She looks at Kevin for reassurance of this.
Kevin: It went very good.
Frank: Thanks Kevin
Kevin: You're welcome.
Kevin leaves.
Julie: So what have you been up to?
Frank: Well I have been getting my butt kicked playing battle ship with Neil. I'm telling you that kid has talent.
Julie laughs.
Julie: So how is he doing?
Frank: Well physically he is doing okay it looks like Lark's bone marrow is fulfilling all of are hopes.
Julie: Oh Frank that is great!
Frank: I mean it's to soon to know for sure but the tests results they got today were really really good.
Julie: Well that is great. At least there might be one less thing to worry about. How is he emotionally?
Frank: He is trying to hang tough but he's pretty emotionally raw right now.
Julie: I can imagine, that kid has been through so much. So have you talked to Joe how is he doing? I remember you saying something abut a meeting with Karen not going well?
Frank sighs.
Frank: Well it seems that Karen and Joe are officially and for at least the near future permanently over.
Julie: Oh no poor Joe. I know how much he loves Karen. He must be heart broken. Maybe you should go spend some time with him instead of sitting with me. I'm fine really.
Frank smiles.
Frank: He is doing okay. It is hard for him but he's hanging tough. Besides he's on duty tonight so if he needs me he can come find me he knows where I am. Right now I just want to focus on you.
They kiss. 

At the nurses station Monica goes to one of the nurses.
Monica: Have you seen Dr. Scanlon? He was paged three times to come to the ER but he never showed.
Nurse: No I haven't I'm sorry Dr. Quartermaine. I thought he was off tonight since I saw him run out of here with his coat on a little while ago.
Monica: He left a little while ago! That doesn't make any sense he isn't off till tomorrow morning. 

Back at Karen's place Matt is wheeling back and forth in his chair.
Matt: Julie is my sister! My Dad sold her! Well I guess that part shouldn't surprise me but still! My Sister! I need to go to her. How is she? You said she's awake right?
Karen: Yes she is awake but given her fragile condition I think we need to talk to Kevin first.
Matt: You're right I don't want to do more harm then good. Seeing me might be to much for her at the moment. And Oh My God!
Karen: Matt what's wrong?
Matt: Karen Joe is like a brother to her I'm the last person she's going to want to have anything to do with! And Joe and Frank probably wouldn't want me to have anything to do with her anyway. I'm sure I'm not on the best of terms with them right now.
Karen: Actually Joe and I talked about that. And we agreed that what ever is happening between you me and Joe has to be kept separate from Julie. She should be able to get to know her brother with out worrying about all of this other stuff.
Matt smiles.
Matt: That is a very generous conclusion for Joe to have reached. I'm not sure I could be as gracious.
Karen smiles
Karen: Of course you could.
Matt: A sister I can't believe it. I have a sister! You know I've missed having a sibling so much. When I was little I loved my brother so much. And we were close make no doubt about that. We were close as to brothers could be.
Karen: Like Frank and Joe?
Matt: Yeah a lot like them. But then we went separate directions in life. But even though I don't regret for one minute the choices I've made I still miss having that closeness that siblings have.
Karen: I remember when I was little dreaming about having a sister or brother to be close to. Then Serena came along. And she's even better then I imagined.
Matt: I'd love to get that closeness with Julie. I just don't know if it's going to be possible.
Karen: Well you won't know unless you try now will you.
Matt smiles and shakes his head.
Matt: No I definitely need to try.
Karen hands Matt the phone and he calls Kevin.
Kevin: Hello
Matt: Hi Kevin it's Matt. Listen I was think about going to see Julie. I really would like to get to know her since she is my sister and all. But I don't want to upset her. Do you think it would be to much for her if I went over there.
Kevin: Hey Matt I was wondering when you were going to call. I think she's ready to talk to you but I think you should make the first contact a phone call. And let her lead from there.
Matt: Okay thanks Kevin.
Kevin: No problem, oh and Matt if you need to talk I'm available.
Matt: Thanks Kevin I just might. Bye.
Kevin: Bye.
Karen: So what did Kevin say?
Matt: That I should start slow. He thinks a phone call would be best.
Karen: That makes sense. 

Back in Julie's room the phone rings. Frank picks it up.
Frank: Hello
Matt: Uh Frank hi it's Matt, can I speak to Julie please?
Frank: Hi uhm hold on a minute okay?
Matt: Okay.
Matt covers the mouth peace with his hand.
Matt: Frank answered he's asking her now I think. Dose he know about the deal?
Karen: Oh I'm sure Joe told him besides Frank is a great guy I'm sure he realizes this must be kept separate with out even being told that.
Matt: You're probably right.
Frank: Julie Matt is on the phone. He'd like to talk to you. Would you like to or should I tell him to call back another time?
Julie takes a deep breath.
Julie: I think I'd like to talk to him.
Frank hands her the phone.
Julie: Matt?
Matt: Julie, hi
Julie: Hi.
Matt: Uhm I'm glad to hear you're feeling better.
Julie: Thanks, so how are you?
Matt: I'm good, a little shell shocked but good.
Julie: Yeah it's quite a shock that's for sure.
Matt: So uhm have you started working with Kevin yet?
Julie: yeah I had my first session a little while ago. I think he'll really be a help.
Matt: Oh I'm sure he will. He's very good at what he dose. I might see him to.
Julie: Couldn't hurt. So uhm what do you think about all this?
Matt: I'm not really sure, it's a lot to take in. I guess the only thing I really know is that I'd like us to get to know each other. I mean as brother and sister. But at your pace of course I don't want to rush you or anything.
Julie: I'd like that to. I think in this whole mess that is one of the few things I really know for sure.
Matt: I know what you mean. You know I've always wanted a sister.
Julie: I've really missed having a brother.
Matt: Well them maybe some good can come out of this.
Julie: I think it could.
Matt: Would it be okay if I came to see you? Maybe tomorrow?
Julie: I'd like that. Uh Matt am I in danger now?
Matt: No Julie not at all. You were never in the family so there is no reason for you to be in danger just because you know about it.
Julie: That's good. I kind of wish I had been I mean maybe I could have protected you or something.
Matt smiles.
Matt: That's a nice idea but the truth is I don't think much of anything or anyone could have protected me from the Mancusi's.
Julie: Maybe, so when tomorrow do you think you'll come. I would just like to have an idea if that's okay.
Matt: Sure how about around 11am.
Julie: That sounds fine.
Matt: Well I guess I should let you go.
Julie: Okay have a nice evening.
Matt: yeah you to. Try and get some rest.
Julie: I will thanks. Bye
Matt: Bye.
They hang up. 

Karen: So how was it?
Matt: Well a little nerve racking and strange at first but over all I think it was okay.
Karen: Well I heard you say that you're going to see her tomorrow so you two must be on the same page.
Matt: It seems like we are. Should I bring her anything tomorrow?
Karen: Hmm sweet potato casserole. She loves sweet potato's.
Matt laughs.
Matt: You're kidding me so do I.
Karen laughs.
Karen: You really are twins. So what now?
Matt: Now put on your favorite dress cause we're painting the town.
Karen: Sounds good.
They kiss tenderly and Karen runs to change. 

Back in Julie's room Frank is sitting on the edge of her bed.
Frank: So how was it?
Julie: It really wasn't bad at all. I'm looking forward to seeing him tomorrow. I think we both want the same thing.
Frank: Well that's good. Everyone should have a brother.
Julie smiles.
Julie: I've definitely missed having one. I just wish I had something for him tomorrow.
Frank: Julie I'm sure he doesn't expect you to have something for him.
Julie: I know but I would like to have something for him just the same.
Frank: Like what?
Julie: I'm not sure, maybe a nice card.
Frank: That sounds nice. You could make one from scratch. Those kind of gifts always mean more in my opinion.
Julie: I agree
Frank gets Julie some paper and markers. Just then Monica comes in.
Frank: Oh hello Dr. Quartermaine.
Julie: Hi Dr. Quartermaine what brings you by?
Monica: Hello Mr. Scanlon, Hi Dr. Morris it's good to see you awake. How are you feeling?
Julie: Much better thank you.
Monica: Mr. Scanlon I was wondering if you'd heard from your brother. He was supposed to be on duty all night but he hasn't been answering his pager, or his cell phone and a nurse saw him leaving the hospital.
Frank looks confused and worried.
Frank: That doesn't make any sense. Joe cares to much about his career to just run off and even if he didn't he wouldn't just leave his son alone. Something isn't right here.
Just then Mary rushes in out of breath.
Mary: Frank what is it what's wrong!
Frank: Mom why are you all out of breath? Nothing has happened nothing is wrong? What made you think something was wrong? Here sit down.
Frank helps Mary to a chair.
Mary: Frank you called me a little while ago nearly hysterical bagging me to come to Julie's room right away and then you hung up?!
Frank: Mom I never called you. Nothing is wrong. Oh no.
Frank and Julie's eyes lock.
Frank: Hank!
Julie: Hank!
Just then a man from FedEx comes into the room.
FedEx man: I have an urgent delivery for a Frank Scanlon.
Frank: I'm Frank Scanlon.
FedEx man: I need you to sign right here.
Frank signs the man hands him a package and leaves. Frank rips it open inside there is a video tape with the words WATCH ME NOW!! on it.
Frank puts the tape into into the VCR and presses play. First thing they see is a big white board with the words GOT YA! on it. Then the board is dropped and there stands Hank.
Hank: Hi Frank and Mom. I'm guessing you'd like to know where Joe is?
He steps back and they see a almost naked except for his underpants Joe chained to a chair. He is jerking around feverishly.
Everyone in the room gasps in horror. Hank walks over to Joe still grinning into the camera.
Hank: Hey Frank what do you think about me doing this to your precious brother.
He picks up a leather belt with a metal buckle at the end and violently whips the metal buckle across Joe's face. Joe yells out and Frank screams covering his own face as if he felt it to. Mary starts crying.
Mary: Oh my baby oh my poor baby.
Hank: Hey mom what would you think about me doing this to your little baby.
Hank slugs Joe as hard as he can in the gut. Joe yells out in pain. Mary buckles over in tears.
Hank: Well that's all for now folks.
The screen goes black.
Mary: That monster has my baby!!!
Julie: He's coming after all of us he's coming after all of us!!!
Frank: He is not going to get away with this! I will find Joe I will find him!!!
Monica: I'll go call the police
Monica rushes out of the room.
Julie is hyperventilating and rocking back and forth. Mary is sobbing into her hands. Frank goes to Julie and hugs her.
Frank: Julie he isn't going to get us he isn't going to win. Everything is going to be okay just try to relax. He hugs her and rubs her back as his own heart pounds with unspeakable terror. Then he goes to his Mom and hugs her.
Frank: Mom it's okay I will find him I swear on Dad's grave I will find him and bring him hone where he belongs and Hank will rot in Jail.
Julie now a little more composed.
Julie: I want to help Frank Joe is like a brother to me I want to help.
Frank goes over and hugs her.
Frank: Julie the best way you can help right now is to concentrate on getting strong.
He kisses her softly on the head. Then he looks at the blank TV screen. I will find you Joe and when I do Hank will regret the day he ever met me.
Franks eyes flash with anger as he thinks of the tape

Chapter 18
It is early the next morning Matt and Karen have been out all night. They come into Karen's apartment all giddy from the night on the town and plop down on the couch.
Karen: Oh my gosh I do not remember the last time I was at so many dance clubs in one night in my life!
Matt: You could have fooled me you were right out there rocking and rolling I could hardly keep up.
Karen: Oh really Mr. Get up on stage and start singing with the band.
They both start laughing.
Matt: Hey I was just given you a good tune to dance to!
Karen laughs
Karen: Oh yeah great tune! b bb bbad bad to the bone I'm bbbb bad bad to the bone
Matt: Hey are you making fun of my singing.
Karen laughs
Karen: Oh never
Karen giggles.
Matt: I will have you know that that song is a classic!
Karen laughs.
Karen: I really had a great time.
Matt takes her hand.
Matt: So did I, oh and that 80's club you found was fantastic. Where did you hear of it?
Karen: Oh and old friend of mine is good friends with the owner. It was a fun place wasn't it.
Matt smiles
Matt: Any place with you is fun. You were pretty good when you got up there and sang that song what's it called?
Karen: How Will I Know.
Matt: Here's how you know.
Matt leans in and kisses her softly.
Karen laughs
Karen: Oh I just played right into that one didn't I.
Matt: Pretty much.
They laugh.
Karen: Where did you learn to dance like that anyway? Those moves were pretty fancy.
Matt: Well after I got shot I wanted to make sure it didn't slow me down any. So since I'd always loved to dance I took some classes especially for people in wheel chairs.
Karen: Well it payed off. I'd love for you to teach me some of those moves.
Matt: Well maybe we can make a deal.
Karen: Uh oh what kind of deal.
Matt: I'll show you how to dance like that if you help me make the sweet potato casserole for Julie.
Karen: I think I can manage that.
Karen looks at her watch.
Karen: And I think we should get started now.
Matt: Works for me.
They head into the kitchen. 
Over at the fire house Lucy is giving Christina her morning bath and is singing to her.
Lucy: You are my sunshine my only sunshine you make me happy when sky's are gray you'll never know dear how much I love you oh please don't take my sunshine away.
Lucy struggles to hold back her tears as she baths her. Scott watches her from the door way sadly. Lucy turns and sees him.
Lucy: Oh hey Scott I was uhm just singing to Christina you know because I'm trying to bathe her and well she doesn't hold still unless I sing to her. And I think that's such a pretty little song. Well actually I guess it's a pretty sad song if you think about it isn't it. But she seems to like it. But you know some people like blue songs. In fact I think there was a song writing called sad songs say so much.
Scott: Lucy I just got off the phone with Lee. The judge has to go out of town on Thursday some kind of emergency so the hearing is tomorrow.
Lucy: What no they can't do that! We're not ready were not prepared! You just call them back and tell them that we'll have to wait till the judge gets back!
Scott: Lucy the father won't wait.
Lucy: Well he's just going to have to! Scott no no please don't let them take her from us.
Lucy picks up Christina in her arms and starts sobbing.
Scott runs over and hugs them both.
Scott: I'm sorry I don't want them to but I I can't stop this Lucy I just can't. I want to I I don't want to loose her either but her father is pushing to get her really hard.
Lucy: So they could take her from us tomorrow.
Is that what you're saying? We could go in there and they could just rip her right out of our arms! That's what your saying isn't it! We could go in there with our little girl all wrapped up in our arms and this man who she doesn't even know could just pick her up and walk out with her!
Scott: Lucy I hate this to and I'm going to fight it but we have to be prepared the odds aren't good.
Lucy: And when have you ever paid attention to odds before!
Scott: Lucy please calm down I don't want you to risk a miscarriage. We have are own baby to worry about.
Lucy: Christina is our baby to Scott!
Scott: Judges typically don't see it that way. In fact the fact that you are pregnant may make it easier for the father to get Christina.
Lucy: Well then we just won't tell them!
Scott: Lucy they know.
Lucy: What do you mean they know! What do they have spies everywhere!
Christina starts to whimper.
Lucy: it's okay it's okay.
Scott: Your appointment yesterday with Dr. Medows. Apparently word got out.
Lucy: They are going to use are baby against us! Oh this is just great!
Scott: How about if you go lie down and I'll get Christina dressed.
Lucy: No If I'm going to loose her tomorrow then I'm going to savor every minute that I have with her now! Excuse me.
Lucy takes Christina into her room. Scott looks after her sadly. 

Chris is waiting in the visiting room at Ferncliff when Marcia comes in.
Marcia: Chris what a nice surprise! I didn't expect to see you so early!
She runs to him and they hug and kiss tenderly.
Chris: Hey there poocky face, what can I say I just could stay away.
Marcia: So how is the nursery coming?
Chris: Well actually I have some exciting news on that front. The judge has to go out of town on Thursday which was the original date of the custody hearing. So with Leopold's help it's been bumped up to tomorrow. Which means by tomorrow night Christina could be with me!
Marcia: Oh Chris that is wonderful news! I can't believe this everything is falling into place! Wow Chris you really need to get a room ready.
Chris: I'm all ready way ahead of you. Rachel and I spent most of yesterday buying stuff for a nursery and most of last night setting up. We're going to finish today and tonight.
Marcia: What dose Leopold think are chances are?
Chris: Well considering I'm her real father and Lucy just found out she's pregnant. He thinks we have and excellent chance.
Marcia: Lucy is pregnant? I thought she couldn't have kids?
Chris: Well apparently she can and it comes at a perfect time for us since this will make the judge less sympathetic to the we can't have children claim that they could have used. Now they really have very little if anything on there side.
Marcia: Except that they've had her from the get go.
Chris: Well if she was 8 months or above that could work but she isn't at the age where babies really start to be attached to one care taker yet. You know where they recognize and cling to one person. She isn't at that stage yet. So it's unlikely that the judge will give it much weight.
Marcia: What about our reputations?
Chris: Well since you are still here and I'm suing alone they will only be looking at mine verses theirs. And mine I assure you is a lot cleaner then either one of theirs. We are getting Christina Marcia there is no doubt about that.
Marcia: It sure sounds like it.
They kiss happily. 

The on call room at GH is flooded with cops, reporters and volunteers wanting to help find Joe. Frank is handing out fliers while Mary and Victor talk to a reporter about Joe, when Kevin comes in.
Kevin: I just heard what happened. Can I do anything to help?
Frank: Hey Kevin you can tell me that I'm hallucinating and non of this is happening.
Kevin puts a hand on Franks shoulder.
Kevin: I wish I could.
Mary: Hi Kevin thanks for coming.
Kevin hugs Mary
Kevin: Anytime. So has Hank tried to contact you again in anyway.
Frank: Not since that damm video showed up last night. Just thinking about it makes me sick.
Mary: I just keep thinking about Joe and what that monster may be doing to him.
Mary breaks down. Kevin, Victor and Frank help her to the couch.
Kevin: Mary I know it's hard but you need to try and think positively. Maybe he only wants you to think he's hurting Joe maybe he isn't really. You know we are going to find him Mary. We know who has him now all we have to do is find Hank and we'll be able to bring Joe home.
Frank: Kevin is right mom. We need to think positive that's what Joe would want us to do. Besides I'm sure with has cocky as Hank is he is going to slip up and when he dose we'll be there to catch him.
Kevin: Frank is exactly right Mary. Everyone makes mistakes and the more cocky you are the more you're going to make. All we have to do is be prepared to catch his mistake.
Victor: Oh dear Mary I'm sure we'll find Joe soon. Perhaps I should call upon some of my old friends to help us.
Kevin: Now there is an idea. Do we have any idea of Hanks where abouts?
Frank: We think he is somewhere in Port Charles the question is where.
Mary: I'm not sure what hurts more knowing my baby is being held captive and is being hurt. Or knowing that the man holding him is also my son.
Frank: I can't help but wonder what if I'd been the one given up, would everyone have been spared this? Would Joe be here with his son instead of chained up somewhere. Would Mom be at home sleeping in on her day off instead of here worrying. Would Julie be on duty instead of recovering from a catatonic episode. I just keep wondering why I was the one to get the family.
Kevin: Frank you know I know about those feelings. Every night I wonder why I was rescued from my mother and Ryan wasn't. Why was I aloud to have a good life and my brother wasn't. If Dad had taken him instead would all those people still be dead. Maybe I could have handled it better. I have fought with all of that.
Frank: Any conclusions?
Kevin: As a matter a fact yes. I can't change the past so asking myself what if is pointless and only causes pain. And that in the end I'm not to blame. You see I like you had no choice in who was kept where. I didn't have a choice of whether I went or Ryan went. And you didn't have a choice as to whether you or Hank was given up.
Victor: I wish I could have saved both of them but I couldn't.
Mary: I know I wish I could have raised Hank I'm sure I could have made a difference.
Kevin: I'm sure you could have.
Frank: Mom we'll find Joe I'm sure of it.
Mary: I know it's the condition he may be in when you do that worries me.
Kevin: Well then we'll just fix him up. Mary try not to worry about that now anyway. Lets only focus on what we can control right now. And right now we can control this investigation.
Victor: Kevin is right we need to get to work.
Kevin: So what's next?
Frank: fliers that need to be distributed and phone calls to radio, and TV. stations to get the word out.
Kevin: I'll distribute the flyers, under the circumstances I don't think you should be out right now.
Victor: Good thinking we don't want you accidentally getting arrested by someone thinking you're Hank.
Frank: I agree thanks Kevin I'll get on the phone then and start making calls.
Kevin: Your welcome
Garcia runs in.
Garcia: We just got another tape.
Everyone gathers around the TV. as the tape begins to play.
Hank appears on the screen.
Hank: Hey dear family! Ready for some more family fun!
He laughs insanely.
Hank: Well before we get to it I'm sure you're all anxious to know where I am so here is part of a riddle so you can start looking. Pink Sky at night sailors delight, pink sky in morning sailors take warning. Okay enough of a clue now lets get in some fun.
He steps back and they see a naked Joe chained to a table face down. He lifts a leather whip and with all his might starts violently striking Joe's back with it. Joe wails in pain. Mary faints and Joe turns green and falls to his knees.
Frank: Oh God make him stop!!
Kevin and Victor help Frank and Mary to the couch. Garcia turns off the tape.
Mary is crying.
Mary: Oh my baby oh my sweet baby.
Frank: We have to find him now! Mom it's going to be okay we'll find him we'll find him! We have to!
Kevin: Okay both of you take a deep breath everything is going to work out I'm sure. Now lets look at the clue Hank gave us. And see if we can figure it out.
Frank having regained his composure.
Frank: You're right we can't let Hanks actions side track us from focusing on finding him because that's exactly what he wants us to do. Okay I remember that saying from it has to do with boats. and the whether.
Victor: Could Hank be at sea with Joe?
Frank: No I don't think so the tapes would be taking longer to get here.
Kevin: That's true, but it also has to do with the whether. Hmm hey maybe we should check out places around some whether vains or around water?
Frank: Maybe vacant building's around bodies of water. Although perhaps we should also check where Julie and I were held.
Victor: Garcia where are your men looking?
Garcia: They have already checked the Stanton place it's empty. They are already looking in vacant houses but I'll have them start looking especially hard near bodies of water.
Frank: Tell them to triple check everything my brothers life may depend on it. 

Lark goes into Neil's room.
Lark: Hey kiddo!
Neil: Hi Lark hey you're all dressed. Are you going home?
Lark: yep I'm blowing this Popsicle stand. So how are you feeling?
Neil: I'm okay I have more energy actually.
Lark: Well that's good.
Neil Yeah it's strange I feel like I could get up and go play or something. Hey have you seen my Dad?
Lark hesitates knowing what has happened.
Lark: Not this morning kiddo, hey since you have so much energy how about if I take you down to the cafeteria for some real food.
Neil: Cool!
Lark helps Neil into a chair and they head off. 

Matt and Karen arrive at the hospital.
Karen: Yikes I haven't seen these many cops and reporters since the Genhm murders.
Matt: I know, it's kind of creepy.
Karen: Well I better get to work. Hey come find me after your visit with Julie. I want to know how it goes.
Matt: Sure thing.
They kiss and Matt head off to Julie's room.
Eve then rushes up over to Karen.
Eve: Karen did you hear what happened?
Karen: Hi Eve good morning to you to. No I haven't hey what's up with all the cops and reporters.
Eve: Karen Hank kidnapped Joe and his holding him hostage somewhere. But no one knows where. Joe was seen leaving the hospital early last night then a little while later a video was delivered to Frank. It was Hank letting him know that he has Joe.
Karen: OH MY GOD! Is there nothing that monster won't do! Do they have any leads at all?
Eve: Not since I checked last. I'm surprised no one called you.
Karen: Eve Joe and I broke up for good yesterday. I've started a relationship with Matt.
Eve: Oh My God, Wow this place is turning into a soap opera!
Karen: Yeah no kidding. Is there anything I can do to help? I mean he's still my friend.
Eve: I'm not sure go to the on call room they've set up in there just like they did when Julie was kidnapped. I'm sure they can give you something to do.
Karen: Thanks
Karen heads off to the on call room. 

Matt knocks on Julie's door.
Julie: Who is it?
Matt: Julie it's Matt.
Julie: Come in.
Matt wheels in and finds Julie sitting in her robe over by the window.
Julie: Hi
Matt: Hi you look nice, I like the robe.
Julie smiles.
Julie: Thanks Frank gave it to me as a birthday present.
Matt: It's very pretty. Well this is for you.
Matt hands her the sweet potato casserole.
Julie: Oh Matt this looks great! Thank you so much! I love sweet potato's and the food around here is so bad. It looks great!
Matt smiles.
Matt: Thanks I'm glad you like it. I wanted to bring you some, and I got it from a very reliable source that you like sweet potato's so I made it for you. Here try some.
He hands her a fork. She takes a bite.
Julie: Oh Matt this is great thank you so so much.
Matt: You're welcome, I'm glad you like it.
Julie: Oh here I have something for you.
Julie pulls reaches into her bathrobe pocket and pulls out a card she has made for him.
Matt looks at it.
Matt: Oh Julie this is so nice thank you.
Julie: You're welcome.
Matt: So how are you feeling today?
Julie: Very scared and worried considering.
Matt looks confused
Matt: considering what?
Julie: Haven't you heard?
Matt: No obviously not. What has happened?
Julie: Hank has stuck again. He kidnapped Joe last night. We have know idea where he is. All we know is that Hank has him because a tape was delivered to Frank last night on which Hank showed Joe all chained up.
Matt: Oh My God that's awful!
Julie wipes a tear from her face.
Julie: It really is. From what we saw Hank is not treating him well at all. I'm scared for him.
Matt: Well I'm sure the cops will find him.
Julie: I just hope it's not to late for Joe.
Matt takes her hand and squeezes it.
Matt: Do you want me to get Kevin or Frank for you?
Julie: NO they're busy trying to find Joe, I'd be helping to but Frank and Kevin felt at this point I should just concentrate on myself.
Matt: I think that's a good idea. So have you had any luck keeping your mind off of it.
Julie: Not really.
Julie spots some cards on the shelf.
Julie: You play?
Matt: Sure do.
He gets the cards and deals.
Julie: So how are you doing? I know it hasn't been easy for you lately.
Matt: Well I think things are getting a better.
Julie smiles.
Julie: Well that's good to hear. You know the best thing for you might be to just start dating a lot you know play the field. They say nothing heels a broken heart like love.
Matt realizes she doesn't know.
Matt: Well I think that's probably true.
Julie: So do you have today off?
Matt: yeah I'm working tonight.
Julie: You know I've never been able to decide which is worse back to back day shifts or night shifts.
Matt: It's a toss up that's for sure.
They both laugh.
Matt: So where did you learn to play cards?
Julie: Buddy and I used to play a lot. And poker night at the Scanlon's is a weekly event don't forget.
Matt: How could I forget I usually win
They both laugh.
Julie: Did you ever play games with your brother before you got into the family business? I'm sorry was that to personal?
Matt: Oh know not at all. Yeah we played a lot of games. As Kids Bobby and I were very close. It's only as we grew that we drifted apart. I guess you and Buddy were very close?
Julie: We were a lot like Frank and Joe. Always there for each other in every way. We did so much together we were practically inseparable. Then things just started changing. He started spending more and more time alone and then that thing with my father I mean my adopted father
Julie starts crying.
Matt takes her hands.
Matt: Julie it's okay it's okay you don't have to talk about Buddy if it hurts to much.
Julie: It's just I wish I could have saved him. I feel like I let him down because I didn't see the signs. I know in my head it's not my fault but in my heart I'm just not so sure.
Matt: Sometimes are hearts can be very stubborn about things like that.
Julie: Yeah anyway we we were very close.
Matt: Well that's good that you had that.
Julie: Yeah I think so. UHm can we change the subject?
Matt: Sure what kind of music do you like?
Julie giggles.
Julie: I'm really into good dancing music. You know music with a real beat to it. But if it's slow I want it real slow. How about you?
Matt: I like all kinds I guess it really depends on my mood.
Gail pops her head in.
Gail: Hi Julie
Julie: Oh hi Gail
Matt: Hi Gail
Gail: Oh hello Matt. Julie Kevin and Frank wanted me to check in on you.
Julie: I'm doing okay please tell them not to worry about me and to just focus on finding Joe.
Gail smiles.
Gail: I'll pass it along.
Gail leaves.
Matt: Well I should probably get going.
Julie: Okay thanks for the casserole it was very nice of you.
Matt: You're welcome, and thanks for the card it's nice.
Julie: You're welcome.
Matt: I'll check back in tonight when I'm on duty if that's okay.
Julie: I'd like that.
They shake hands.
Matt: Okay then bye.
Julie: Bye
Matt leaves.

Chapter 19
Matt goes looking for Karen, to tell her how his meeting with Julie went. He goes to the nurses station where Eve is at.
Matt: Hi Eve, have you seen Karen?
Eve: Hi Matt yeah I saw her a little while ago putting up some fliers. You heard about Joe right.
Matt: Yeah Julie told me it really is horrible. Do they have any new clues?
Eve: As a matter of fact they do. They think Hank is holding him somewhere near water in Port Charles.
Matt: Well that's a start. You think I could help?
Eve thinks.
Eve: Well Matt to be perfectly honest knowing how much Frank loves his brother and that you and Karen have hooked up I don't think Frank would want to see you at the moment.
Karen walks up at this point.
Karen: Hi Eve.
She turns to Matt
Karen: Hi there cutie.
She gives him a peck on the cheek.
Matt: Hey gorgeous. Eve I would think Frank would want everyone and anyone helping.
Eve: Well I guess it wouldn't hurt to ask. Just don't play kissie face in front of Frank okay.
Karen: Come on Eve we have more tact then that.
Eve: Sorry just trying to help. Well I have patients.
Eve leaves. Karen turns to Matt.
Karen: So how did your visit with Julie go?
Matt: Well I think it went pretty good, I guess. We talked and laughed a little. She loved the casserole by the way thanks for helping me make it.
Karen: You're welcome I'm glad I could help. So it went well huh.
Matt: Yeah I think we enjoyed each other and I'll check in on her tonight. My only concern is how she's going to react to me when she learns I'm dating you. You know she cares very much about Joe.
Karen sighs.
Karen: I doubt she will let that color her relationship with you and if she dose it's her loss.
Matt: I guess so. So uhm how are you holding up with this whole Joe thing?
Karen: Well I'd be lying if I said it hasn't shaken me or that I'm not scared for him. But we were best friends long before we were ever a couple so I don't think that proves anything.
Matt: Of course not except that you're human. I mean who wouldn't care if someone they new was kidnapped. How did Frank to you wanting to help?
Karen: Well I didn't actually talk to him. He was on the phone when I walked in. Kevin was about to leave with a bunch of fliers and he asked if I wanted to help. I said yes and he gave me some to put up. But I think your right, I'd be really surprised if he refused to let you help. I mean right now Joe's physical well being is in a lot more danger then his emotional state.
Matt: I agree. So how about if we go to the on call room and see what we can do next.
Karen: Sounds like a plan.
They head off. 
In the on call room Frank has just gotten off the phone.
Frank: Well that's the last of the calls. All of the radio and TV. stations have the information. Victor any luck reaching your friends?
Victor: Yes, I've managed to reach several they are all very eager to help. Especially since several of them owe me big time for saving there lives.
Mary: Just what every family needs a 24 hour on call spy.
The three of them laugh.
Matt and Karen come in.
Karen: Hi Frank, I distributed all of the fliers Kevin gave me. Has there been any breaks in the case.
Frank: Thanks Karen I appreciate your help. No nothing as of yet.
Matt: Frank I just heard a little while ago. Is there anything I can do to help.
Frank looks at the two of them holding hands and thinks of Joe he takes a deep breath and bites his lip.
Frank: Well right now we've really done all we can do. Unless you want to go patrolling the area looking for clues.
Matt: I have the day off, so yeah I can do that. Do we have a general Idea of where I should look?
Just then Kevin and Garcia come in.
Garcia: Frank a letter just arrived for you. We think it's from Hank.
Frank tears it open. A Polaroid picture fall out. Frank looks at it and turns green. He covers his mouth and turns his head.
Kevin: Frank what is it?
Kevin takes the picture and note from Frank as Victor helps Frank to a chair.
The picture is of Joe. He has a blood gash on his forehead. His face is swollen and black and blue. And he has what appears to be razor marks on his chest, along with small burns.
Kevin: That animal!
Frank is near tears.
Kevin: Frank we will find him I promise you.
Frank: Well we better make it fast. Judge from this picture Joe doesn't have a lot of time left. What dose the note say?
Kevin reads aloud.
Hey Frank! 

Just thought you'd like to see how your brother is doing. I also wanted to give you the next clue. Where boats unload is called this.
Karen: The docks!
Frank: Of course that's near a body of water!
Garcia calls his men to search the area around the docks.
Frank: I'm going.
Kevin: No Frank you need to stay here.
Frank: THAT'S MY BROTHER OUT THERE!
Kevin: And until we pin point him you being out there is only going to make it harder to. Once we have him pin pointed then you can go.
Matt: I'll start driving around there and see if I see anything.
Frank: Thanks Matt.
Karen: I used to work down there at a restaurant let me make some phone calls maybe someone has seen something.
Matt and Karen leave. 

Lark and Neil come up from the cafeteria and are headed back to Neil's room, when they hear a TV. going.
Reporter: There are still no leads in the search for Doctor Joe Scanlon who was kidnapped early last night by his own Brother Hank. We do know that Joe is being tortured so naturally the family is very eager to find him. if you have any information that could result in Joe being rescued please call 555-1997.
Neil turns ghost white Lark realizes he has heard this.
Lark: Lets go see uncle Frank.
Neil: My Dad has been kidnapped! He's being tortured! Why why, he isn't going to be killed is he.
Neil starts crying. Lark gives him a big hug.
Lark: Neil everything is going to be okay. I know for a fact that Uncle Frank, Grandma and a ton of other people along with the police department are searching right now.
Neil: But what if it's to late? I don't want to loose my Dad to.
Neil breaks down crying.
Lark holds him tightly.
Lark: I know Neil I know. We just have to pray that it won't be to late. Come on lets go find Frank.
Lark takes a terrified and crying Neil to the on call room. She brings him in.
Lark: Frank I was bringing Neil up from the cafeteria after getting some food. A patents door was open and he heard a news report about Joe.
Neil: Is my Dad going to die?
Frank goes over and hugs Neil tightly. Then looks him straight in the eye.
Frank: Neil I'm doing everything in my power to make sure that doesn't happen. I promise I won't give up. We will find him.
Neil: The report said he's being hurt. Why would anyone want to hurt my Dad?
Frank: There are some very nasty people in the world Neil. And unfortunately one of them got your Dad. But we will find him and when we do we will fix him up good as new. I promise.
Neil: But what if he is dead?
Neil starts crying Frank holds him tightly.
Frank: Then we will make sure the person who killed him gets punished severely. But you do know Neil you won't be alone. You know that right? I'm here for you always and forever. I love you Neil.
Neil: I love you to Uncle Frank. Do we have any idea about where he is?
Frank: Well we do have some and we're hoping to have more real soon.
Neil: Can I hang out in here with you for awhile.
Frank: Sure I could use some company. Oh Lark uhm.
Lark smiles.
Lark: Don't worry about it I called Leia this morning and explained the situation to her. She's waiting in the hall to take me home and will stay the afternoon with me.
Frank: I'll be home later this after noon to get ready for Courtney's wake.
Lark: Oh that's right that is tonight. With everything that has been going on I nearly forgot.
Frank hugs Lark.
Frank: I'm sorry I can't take you home but
Lark: But a mad man has your brother and you need to find him. Frank no explanation is necessary.
Frank smiles.
Frank: Boy you've grown up.
Lark laughs.
Lark: Thanks I guess I have. Neil I'll see you later buddy okay, and try not to worry. Everything is going to be okay.
Neil: Okay Lark thanks. Will you be there tonight?
Lark: Absolutely.
They hug and she leaves
Victor brings Mary some coffee.
Victor: Here you are my sweet.
Mary: Oh thank you.
Victor: How are you holding up?
Mary: Did you see the picture that arrived a little while ago?
Victor hugs Mary.
Victor: Yes I did, but Joe is strong and I'm sure he'll be fine. We just have to keep looking.
Mary sighs and shakes her head.
Mary: I just hope it's not to late. There is only so much anyone can take. I just can't believe this is happening I just can't believe it.
She starts crying and Victor hugs her tightly.
Kevin comes in.
Kevin: Frank I brought you some food. You need to eat.
Frank: Thanks Kevin but I don't think I can.
Kevin: Frank you've got to keep your strength up. When we find Joe he's going to need you.
Frank sighs
Frank: I guess you're right.
Frank tries to eat.
Karen comes in.
Frank: Any news?
Karen: No one that I spoke to has seen anything out of the ordinary I'm sorry. Hi Neil, it's good to see you out of bed. I take it you're feeling better?
Neil: Hi Karen, yeah I'm feeling a little better I guess. I'm just really worried about my Dad.
Karen goes over to him and hugs him.
Karen: I know you are but you know your Dad is super tough and I'm sure he's going to be just fine.
Neil: I hope so.
Karen: Hey would you like me to read you a story?
Neil: yes please.
Karen gets a book and takes Neil over to one of the cots and begins reading to him.
Kevin: It's nice to see how close Karen and Neil are.
Frank: I guess but if this thing with Joe wasn't going on I'd throw her out of here and tell that little tramp to stay the hell away from my family. But Neil needs a friend and she wants to help. Now isn't the time to be angry. We have to put are differences aside till Joe is safe.
Kevin: Wow what's got you so mad at Karen?
Frank: Joe caught her and Matt in bed together. Then Karen permanently dumped him for Matt.
Kevin: Ouch well that's not good. But weren't they basically apart anyway.
Frank: They were supposedly trying to work things out. My brother has loved her since elementary school that will never change. I just hate how she broke his heart. But what Hank is doing to him now is worse.
Kevin: What are you going to do after Joe is found. I mean Julie is good friends with Karen and Matt's sister she needs them.
Frank sighs.
Frank: I know, I'm going to do my best to not let this interfere with Julie. But I don't have to like it.
Kevin smiles.
Kevin: No you don't. 

Later that night after the wake Frank brings Neil back to the hospital and gets him settled in his bed.
Frank: You feeling okay slugger?
Neil: I guess so. I would feel better if my Dad was here.
Frank hugs him
Frank: So would I kiddo so would I.
Neil: How come my Mom's coffin was closed?
Frank: Well you want to remember your mom alive right? You know all pretty and smiling?
Neil: Yeah
Frank: Well since she got hurt so bad to make sure you remember her that way we thought it would be better if we had a closed casket. Because sometimes people look different when they are dead. And we thought it would be better if you didn't see that. Dose that make sense?
Neil: I guess so.
Frank: Okay well I'm going to go check on Julie you try and get some sleep okay?
Neil: Okay Uncle Frank.
Frank hugs him and leaves. He goes to Julie's room. She is propped up in bed reading.
Frank: Hey there beautiful.
Julie: Hi there I was wondering when you'd be coming by.
They hug and kiss tenderly.
Julie: Any news on Joe?
Frank shakes his head sadly.
Frank: No not yet. You know I'm not sure what scares me more the idea that Joe might not being around anymore or the idea of what he's being put through.
Frank starts to cry. Julie puts her arms out and they hug. Frank pulls back.
Frank: I'm sorry I'm sorry. I can't be loosing it on you. Listen I don't want you to worry about a thing okay. Everything is going to be fine, you don't need to worry about me or Joe or anything just concentrate on yourself.
Julie smiles
Julie: Frank even if I wanted to block you and Joe and all of this out my heart wouldn't hear of it. So just forget about that. Besides I should be the one place where you can dump your troubles. You can be a take care of the rest of the world but I want to take care of you.
Frank: Oh I'm sure Kevin would think that's a great idea.
Julie laughs.
Julie: Frank the idea isn't for me to become totally me oriented it's for me to learn how to deal with life. And helping you through this is part of dealing with life. So how are you holding up?
Frank: Well one minute I think I'm going to throw up, the next I want to put my fist through the wall and then I want to curl up in a ball and cry.
Julie: Maybe you should talk to Kevin.
Frank: I've been talking to him, and I'm sure I'll continue it. So enough about me how was your day?
Julie: Well I'm doing good. Kevin is pleased with my progress so far and he thinks that I can go home in a few days.
Frank: That's great!
Julie: Oh and Matt came by to see me today.
Frank takes a deep breath trying not to show is rage at Matt.
Frank: And how did that go?
Julie: It went pretty well. It was a little nerve racking but over all I'd say it was good.
Frank: I'm glad you deserve a brother.
Julie: It would certainly be nice to develop a relationship with him. So how was the wake for Courtney?
Frank: Very sad and scary. I think we were all having the same thought what if the next wake is for Joe.
Julie: Oh Frank I'm so sorry. Neil must be so scared. How is your mom?
Frank: Mom and Neil are hanging tough but they are scared. So when are you going to see Matt again?
Julie: He dropped in a little while ago. He made me sweet potato casserole earlier today it was really good.
Frank: That was nice of him. Well I better get back to the on call room. I'll check in on you later.
Julie: Okay I hope you have good news when you do.
Frank: Oh would that be great.
They hug and kiss and Frank leaves. 

Early the next morning the on call room is full of people when another letter arrives. Kevin opens it as Mary and Frank watch nervously.
Inside there is another picture of Joe he looks like he's been battered and burned all over his body. He is unconscious in this picture.
Frank: DAMIT!,
Frank takes a deep breath as Mary bursts into tears.
Frank and Kevin help her to the couch.
Kevin: Mary you can't give up yet we still have hope.
Mary: But we're running out of time!
Frank: Mom we will find him we just have to. What dose the note say.
Frank 

See Joe asleep, see Joe go night night, where is a house where boxes go.
Hank.
Garcia: What the hell dose that mean!
Frank: He's talking non sense is that even a clue?
Kevin: Well lets look at it. Where are boxes kept.
Mary: Maybe in an attic?
Frank: wait a second! Where is a house if you change it around it says where house and boxes are kept in where houses!
Kevin: And some where houses have bedroom supplies stored in them! Which would explain the see Joe sleep!
Garcia: There is an old abandoned where house with bedding supplies in it down on the docks!
Frank: And we know that according to the last two clues he's on the docks!
Frank, Kevin, Mary, Victor along with Garcia go charging out. 

Over at the court house Lucy and Scott arrive with baby Christina and Lee who is representing them. They go into what looks like a board room and sit down. Soon in walks Leopold and a slender brown hard woman.
Leopold: Mr. Baldwin Ms. Coe I'd like to introduce you to the social worker handling this case Val Backet.
Val smiles.
Val: It's nice to meet you.
She shakes there hands.
Scott: So where is Christina's father? I'd think he'd be on time for this?
Val: Oh he's been here for awhile he had to make an important phone call. He's a doctor and there was a problem with a patient of his. He will be here momentarily.
Just then Rachel and Chris walk in.
Scott: What's Ramsey doing here?
Val: Mr. Baldwin this is Christina's father Chris Ramsey.

Chapter 20
Scott and Lucy stare dumbfounded at a grinning Chris and a smirking Rachel.
Lucy: Excuse me! Chris is Christina's father?!
Scott: Okay what's the scam here Ramsey you after DV's money or something?!
Chris with a very innocent look on his face shakes his head no.
Chris: No Scott I simply want my little girl with me where she belongs. Oh she is a cutie.
Lucy makes a disgusted noise.
Lucy: Excuse me she belongs with Scott and I. We have loved her as our own since day one! We have given her a secure home environment with lots of love! We are her parents!
Chris: No you are not! That is my little girl and I want her back!
Chris pretends to start to cry.
Scott: Oh hell give it a rest Ramsey everyone knows the only things you love are money and power! If you love her then where the hell have you been for the last 4 months!
Val: Mr. Baldwin Ms. Coe lets all sit down shall we. There is no need to yell.
Just then the judge comes in. Everyone sits down.
Judge: Okay lets get started. Mr. Leopold Mr. Ramsey lets here from you first.
Chris: Your honor, back in late Feb. of 98 I fell head over heals in love with an incredible woman. She was everything I'd ever hoped to find and more. She made me happier then I've ever been. At first we only had a very intense friendship because she was involved with someone else. But in mid may her relationship with him fell apart and she turned to me. We had a very strong and very powerful love affair over the following months. We acted as though we hated each other to hide it because she hadn't decided for sure that it was over with this guy. This isn't to say we didn't have are ups and downs. We even broke up once or twice but our love for each other was so strong that we could never stay apart for long. Then it was discovered that she had been brainwashed and at the time was believed to be the genhom murderer. That naturally pushed me away for a couple of months. But I simply couldn't stay away from my true love especially after she was placed in an insane asylum. When I went to see her in March she informed me we were going to be parents. I was naturally over joyed. My first reaction was to go out and scream from the tops of the roof tops I'm going to be a daddy! But then reality set in. We realized that this baby would be ripped out of Marcia's hands and probably given away. Marcia was inconsolable she was so scared and depressed about the idea of loosing our first born. She begged me to keep it a secret that she was pregnant. I told her I would until we could figure out a plan to get her released and protect our little miracle. Your honor I love children I always have. I basically raised my little sister and brother so when it comes to kids I'm a pro. Anyway I wanted nothing more then to watch my little one grow up. But as the months went on a viable plan just didn't seem to be coming to us. Until I got the idea one day to hire someone who might be willing to take care of the baby till I could get Marcia released. The original plan was for me to be with Marcia in ferncliff when she delivered I was going to help her deliver and then smuggle the baby out and to this nanny who I thought I could trust. But then Marcia was given a pair of scissors by another inmate there and I was blamed for it.
Chris starts crying.
Chris: Do you have any idea of the emotional pain and grief that comes from being kept from the woman you love more then life itself? I was beyond grief stricken. And my poor sweet Marcia panicked that our little angel was going to be ripped from our arms. I tried to reassure her that I wasn't going to let that happen but she was to scared to be calmed so she broke out and found her way to my door. I was horrified for all three of us. What would they do if she got caught? What would they do to our baby? what was I going to do? Marcia being so emotional and scared for my well being left my place before I could decide what to do. Only she went into labor and showed back up at my place having contractions. Right or wrong I could not call the cops on the love of my life while she was having our baby. So I decided to take her up to my friends cabin in the woods but her labor was getting so strong that the cabin was just not close enough so we found our selves over in an empty children's amusement park giving birth in sleeping beauty's castle. For me it made since after all she is a beauty and our baby is nothing less then a princess. Once our little girl was here we had a serious talk about what to do next. We both agreed she had to go back. So we called the cops and let them know where she was then Christina and I left and I took her to her new nanny while Marcia went back to Ferncliff. That was the most painful sight of my life. Having to watch Marcia's heart break as she bid fair well to our daughter for an indefinite amount of time. Then having to leave her there knowing the cops were coming for her. I cried the whole way to the nanny's house. I thought I could trust this nanny I believed in her. I found out much to Marcia and my dismay that she was completely untrustworthy. She abandoned our poor little baby at the nurses ball and our little angel got passed around like a foot ball.
Chris starts crying. Rachel hands him a tissue and rubs his arm.
Chris: I heard that a baby had been abandoned but I had no idea it was my little sweet heart until Lucy showed up with her the next day at GH. I wanted to rip her right out of Lucy's arms and hold her to me and tell her that her Daddy is right here and that I love her and I'm sorry about what happened. But I couldn't I was afraid of what might happen to all of us. I talked to Marcia that day telling her what had happened to our sweet baby and we agreed that for the time being Lucy would be a good nanny. We had no plan and were scared beyond words. Thank God Rachel came into our lives. She helped us so much. She looked at the situation and assured us that nothing bad would happen to Christina or Marcia or myself if I clamed her. So here I am. Your honor that is my little girl and she belong with me. I love her more then life itself she is everything and I want to be able to love her take care of her and watch her grow into the fine young lady I know she will become. Please your honor we didn't knowingly abandon our little girl we were trying to do just the opposite we our victims of an irresponsible nanny and victims of a lack of knowledge of the legal system. Please your honor Scott and Lucy will never be able to love her the way her mother and I do. And it's not as if Scott and Lucy can't have kids of there own, infact Lucy is pregnant. I don't know that Marcia will ever get out for sure. I pray she dose but one never knows. All I do know is I love my little girl and I want her with me always. Thank you. Chris sits down. Lucy leans over and whispers to Scott.
Lucy: You don't think the judge bought all that do you.
Scott: I hope he didn't but it did sound very compelling and sincere.
Leopold stands up
Leopold: Your honor this child should never have ended up in foster care much less ended up being up for adoption. The parental right shouldn't have been terminated. Her parents never intended for her to be in need to care takers. There child was more or less kidnapped from them. There for the only just and right thing to do is to give her back to her father where she belongs. Mr. Baldwin and Ms. Coe have had questionable histories at best and even if Christina was unwanted I'd have serious doubts as to whether or not they should be aloud to raise her anyway.
Scott: WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT WE WERE APPROVED FOR ADOPTION!
Christina whimpers Chris looks at her lovingly with a sad expression.
Chris: It's okay Chrissy
Lucy: Stop talking to her!
Judge: Order in the court! Mr. Baldwin Ms. Coe another outburst and you'll be held in contempt. Continue Mr. Leopold.
Leopold: Your Honor I think that out burst alone should raise serious doubts about Christina's safety with them. What happens if she dose something wrong is Mr. Baldwin going to hurt her.
Chris dabs his eyes. And Rachel rubs his arm reassuringly. Scott whispers to Lucy.
Scott: I do believe Chris is going for an Emmy.
Leopold: Further more her biological father is more then capable of caring for her. Mr. Ramsey is a successful doctor at GH. He has a healthy income and a very nice apartment to bring his daughter up in.
Chris: I have the nursery all ready and waiting for her. Tons of toys and cloths and other baby stuff.
Leopold and Rachel smile approvingly at Chris.
Leopold: Further more Mr. Baldwin has had many brushes with the law that have resulted in jail time. Mr. Ramsey has had no such problems and is a very calm and cool headed man who will always do what is right for his little girl.
Leopold sits down. Rachel stands up.
Rachel: Your honor I realize that Christina has been in Lucy and Scott's care for awhile now but as a trained psychiatrist I assure you that taking Christina from Scott and Lucy at this point would not harm her. Had this happened a few months from now when Christina was 8 months or more then it would be a concern. However babies do not form a recognizable attachment to one care giver till the 8 month. So Christina will not suffer from it at her tender 4 months. And as for Scott and Lucy's well being, Lucy is pregnant and since she has miscarried in the past this is a high risk pregnancy. Lucy will probably go on bed rest which means that Scott will be focusing on Lucy the baby she's having and Serena so Christina wouldn't get the attention she needs.
While her Father is ready willing and able to give her everything she needs. Please your honor allow this loving father to be with his little girl where she should have been the whole time.
Rachel: Sits down.
Judge: Mr. Baldwin
Scott stands up.
Scott: Lucy and I have made our mistakes but those mistakes have made us better stronger people. We have learned from them and our doing are best to ensure our girls don't make the same one's. Your honor genetics don't make a family love dose. And Christina could not be more loved then she is with us. We are good parents and would never ever under any circumstance hurt our children. And we would do what ever is necessary to ensure that Christina got all the attention she needs. She has been with us since the beginning and she belongs with us.
Scott sits down.
Lucy: Your honor I've wanted to be a mother for a long time. When Christina came into my life I was overjoyed. She means the world to me. I couldn't love her anymore if she was my own. I can't imagine her not being in my life. This new baby is a blessing but it in know way replaces Christina she is a separate blessing all by herself. And whether it is noticeable or not we have bonded she is my baby and I am her mommy.
Lucy sits down.
Lee: Regardless of what Mr. Ramsey intended to have happen the fact is the parental right were eliminated and the adoption process was started. Scott and Lucy have had her from the get go and have been great parents for her. I also question Mr. Ramsey's intelligence in hiring a prostitute as a nanny.
Chris gives the room a confused look
Chris: She was a prostitute?
Lee: Further more Scott Lucy were approved to adopt so their qualifications shouldn't be questioned. Thank you.
Lee sits down.
Judge: Okay we'll take a short break and I'll come back with my decision. 
Over at the docks Kevin, Frank, Victor and Mary along with half the police force and two ambulances arrive. Everyone immediately descends on the area around the bedding where house.
Frank: Joe JOE CAN YOU HEAR ME JOE!
Kevin: Frank we don't want to make Hank run keep it down.
Just then they hear Joe's voice
Joe: Frank Frank over hear help me help me!
Frank and Kevin along with Mary and Victor go racing towards the sound. When they get there they find a tape recorder sitting on some garbage cans.
Frank: DAMIT!
Mary: Where is my baby!
Frank: He's in there I just know it. I'm not waiting another second.
Frank goes charging into the where house.
Kevin: Frank wait
Frank is already inside before Kevin has even closed his mouth.
Frank searches through the where house. It seems deserted. Suddenly he hears a noise coming from somewhere he follows it and find a secret door. He forces it open. He falls in after banging against it several times. When his eyes focus he sees Hank standing there holding a half unconscious badly beaten, burned and scared Joe in front of him like a shield. While holding a gun to Joe's head.
Hank: I was wondering when you were going to get here twin bro.
Hank laughs insanely. He then tosses his gun to Frank and quickly pulls another out of his pocket and cocks it at Joe's head.
Joe moans.
Joe: Frank Frank help me help me Frank where are you.
Frank swallows hard as not to loose it.
Frank: Joe I'm here hang in there. Let him go Hank
Hank puts his fingers tightly against the trigger.
Hank: Make me
Frank lifts the gun with his hands shaking.
Frank: Please Hank
Hank: Oh come on Frankie you are my twin! I gave you the power it's right in your hand. Why don't you show the world how much like me you really are hey bro. Come On Frank lets see the dark side of saint Frankie. We all know that identical mean identical right? All you got to do to save Joe is pull that trigger. Unless you want to watch me blow little baby Joe's head off.
Hank laughs Frank hold the gun aimed at Hanks head. His hands are shaking.
Frank: I'm nothing like you! We look alike but that is where it ends!
Hank laughs.
Hank: You wish! Come on Frankie don't you feel that burning anger. Don't you feel that overwhelming hate. You know you could kill me. Come on Frankie boy do it! You know you want to. Oh but that's right your the chosen one the one mom and Dad loved! You are the saintly good one. I'm the other son that prefers the dark side. But you know Frankie you could where it just as well.
Joe: Frank!
Franks hands tighten on the trigger.
Frank: Mom never meant to give you up. And even if she did you have no right taking it out Joe. Let him go now Hank!
Hank: Oh so you say! You wish I would just be more like you huh. Or like Lark and just bow at your every command! You know it's really to bad that I didn't get to stay longer with her I bet I could have gotten her to sleep with me.
Fire practically shoots out of Franks ears
Frank aims at Hanks head.
Frank: I am not your brother I stopped being your twin the day you went bad. If I killed you now it would be self defense plain and simple.
Hank: And doesn't that scare you to know that you could? To know you could blow my brains out and not even care. You are my twin like it or not Frankie. You can be as bad as me!
Franks fingers grip the trigger as tears of rage build up.
Hank: come on Frank do it do it.
Joe: Frank Frank where are you!
Frank cocks the gun and starts to pull back on the trigger. 

Back in the court room the verdict is being waited on.
Lucy: So what do you think our chances are? I mean do you think we'll get to keep her?
Scott kisses her sadly.
Scott: I hope so but we are up against some real proes.
Lucy: We can't give up!
Scott: Lucy I'm not giving up but a good lawyer always prepares for the worst and my gut says we better be ready for the worst.
Lee: They were very convincing truthfully we don't have much on our side here.
Chris: So what do you think?
Rachel: I think you are about to take Christina home.
Chris: Really?
Rachel: between your moving speech the evidence Leopold and I gave along with Scott's out burst?
Rachel: I'd say we should start breaking out the champagne.
Judge: alright I've made my decision.
Everyone sits back down and the judge clears his throat.

Chapter 21
The Judge waits till everyone is seated then he begins.
Judge: Custody battles are never easy because someone always looses a child they love. It's even harder when both parties involved would make good parents for the child. Mr. Baldwin Ms. Coe I'm sure you realized when you chose to adopt that it doesn't always work out. Adoption isn't a sure thing for the simple reason that parents can and do come to claim the child. I do not expect that to make my decision easier on you but it is something to keep in mind in the future should you try to adopt again.
Lucy: Oh no
Scott squeezes Lucy's hand.
Judge: Mr. Ramsey as spoken very eloquently about his love for his daughter. And it is clear to me that he never meant for her to be given away. That coupled with the other evidence leads me to my judgment. I here by grant sole custody of Baby Christina to her biological father Chris Ramsey affective immediately.
Chris: Yes! Oh Thank you thank you so much your honor.
Lucy: NO NO PLEASE NO!!! SHE IS MINE SHE'S MINE.
Lucy breaks down in mournful sobs Clutching Christina to her.
Scott hugs her tightly.
Scott: I'm sorry Lucy I'm sorry, I told you this could happen but I know that doesn't make it any easier.
Lucy: But I love her.
Scott: I love her to but we have to give her back.
Val comes over and bends down in front of Lucy and Scott.
Val: These situations are always tough, but unfortunately they happen. I'm sorry Ms. Coe but you're going to have to hand her over now. Her father wants to take her home.
Rachel: And you should probably get home to Lucy and rest up after all you're pregnant.
Lucy angrily.
Lucy: My pregnancy is non of you business! You had no right using that against me none! I love this little girl and no one will ever love her the way I do!
Val: Ms. Coe lets not make this any harder then it already is.
Scott and Lee gently but firmly unwrap Christina from Lucy's arms as Lucy cries mournfully. Scott hands her to Val and turns to Chris.
Scott: You better give her all that love you were promising to. Because if I ever find out you haven't been good to her I will come after you!
He then wraps a crying Lucy in his arms and holds her tight.
Val turns and hands Christina to Chris.
Val: Congratulations Dad.
Chris's eyes are fool of tears as he holds Christina and stairs down into her little face.
Chris: Hi there Chrissy remember me I'm your Daddy. I'm sorry I haven't been here for you but I promise that will never happen again.
Christina giggles.
Rachel: She looks so happy in your arms.
Chris: Well of course she dose I'm her Daddy.
Val: As the social worker assigned to this case I'm required to accompany you home.
Chris: Well then lets get going I want to get my little girl home where she belongs.
Chris, Christina, Val, Rachel and Leopold head out along with the judge. The board room is dark and empty except for Lee putting papers away and Lucy and Scott holding each other while they cry. 
Back at the where house Franks fingers are tightening against the trigger as Hank still hold Joe like a shield with a gun to his head taunts him.
Hank: Oh come on Frankie you can do it. You're my brother after all. Just think of the headlines. Big bro kills twin bro to save little bro!
He laughs insanely. He whacks the side of Joe's head with the gun. Joe moans.
Frank: YOU ARE NOT MY BROTHER!
Hank: You wish I wasn't that's for sure. So what are you going to do just sit here holding that gun and crying like the big woos you are? Joe could die if you don't act. But if you do act you'll have to live with the fact that you killed your own twin.
Frank is shaking with anger and fear.
Frank: So what if I am your twin! What the hell dose that prove! What do you want from me you peace of trash!
Hank's eyes burn with anger.
Hank: BROTHERS TO THE END HUH WELL JOE'S GOING TO MEET HIS END RIGHT NOW!
Hank pulls back the trigger of his gun. Frank aims and cocks the gun at Hanks head.
Joe: HELP!
Suddenly from behind some boxes Kevin who no one had noticed sneaking in jumps out and nocks Hank over the head. Hank falls to the floor dropping Joe and the gun. Frank drops his gun and lunges towards Joe catching him just before he hits the ground. Kevin pounces on top of Hank and ties his hands together. Frank wraps Joe in his arms and holds him as close as he can. Joe clutches at Franks coat as both of the brothers cry.
Frank: You are okay Joe I'm here you're going to be just fine. You're safe now Joe I'm here everything is going to be okay. I have you I have you.
Kevin walks over two them.
Kevin: Is he okay?
Frank having regained some of his composure lays Joe on the ground and takes a look at him.
Frank: He needs and ambulance now!
Joe shivers in the cold. Frank takes off his coat and covers him with it.
Joe: Frank?
Frank: I'm right here Joe I'm right here.
Frank squeezes Joe's hand.
Kevin calls on his cell phone to get the cops and ambulance in here. Pat and the other EMT's come rushing in.
Frank: Pat get over here he's in bad shape!
Pat and the other EMT's start attending to Joe. While cops swarm the place and drag a still unconscious Hank into custody.
Kevin grabs Frank by the arm.
Kevin: You okay? Hank was really taunting you there.
Frank looks at Joe's tortured form on the gurney as Pat and the others work on him.
Frank: Yeah I'm okay, Joe is the one in need right now. Thing is Hank was right.
Kevin: How so?
Frank looks at Kevin dead in the eyes.
Frank: I could've killed him and still could for what he did to Joe and with out a second thought.
Frank walks over to the gurney and takes Joe's hand.
Frank: I'm here little brother I'm here.
Garcia comes over to Kevin.
Garcia: So what happened?
Kevin: Well Frank went rushing into the where house to save Joe. I thought he might need some back up so I followed. Only I went in the back way and snuck behind some boxes. I could here people yelling but I couldn't find them. I finally found a secret entrance to this room. I snuck in behind some boxes. Frank and Hank were having a very intense conversation so they didn't even notice me. Hank had Joe in a choke hold. He was using him as a shield and had a gun at his head. Frank had gotten a gun from somewhere I think it was one of Hanks. Anyway Hank was taunting Frank really bad. He was trying to get Frank to kill him. Why I don't know, it sounded like an argument I might have with Ryan.
Garcia: Well this guy is certainly psycho enough to be like Ryan that's for sure. what happened then?
Kevin: Well Hank was about to blow Joe's brains out, and Frank was about to blow Hanks brains out. I saw a peace of wood and jumped out hitting Hank over the head with it.
Garcia: Sounds like you really saved the day.
Kevin: Well I don't know about that. I just did what I had to do to protect my family.
Frank comes over to Kevin and Garcia.
Frank: They are about to transport him now I'm going to ride in the ambulance. I just wanted to thank you Kevin for everything.
Kevin: I'm glad I could help.
Joe: FRANK!
Frank jumps and runs to Joe.
Frank: Joe I'm right here it's okay I'm right here. We're going to take you to GH now and get you all fixed up okay. Don't worry you're going to be fine everything is going to be okay.
They group leaves the where house.
Mary is waiting out side with Victor they franticly run over.
Mary: Is he alright, is he alright!
Joe: Mom
Mary: I'm right here baby I'm right here.
Mary strokes his head.
Frank: He's going to be just fine, we're going to take him to GH to get fixed up.
Victor: I take it Hank is in custody?
Frank: Yeah he is thanks to Kevin.
Frank looks at Kevin and smiles.
Kevin: I didn't do that much really.
Frank: Oh yeah you only stopped him from blowing Joe's brains out by knocking him over the head and tying his hands together.
Victor: Well alright Monk! That's my boy!
Kevin blushes and smiles.
Kevin: Well Frank you did just as much. You found them and kept Hank distracted while I got in there. I wouldn't have ever been able to do that with out you helping me.
Mary: Well I think you're both pretty terrific.
Mary gives them both hugs as they load Joe into the ambulance.
Joe: Frank Frank where are you!
Frank jumps into the ambulance and hold Joe's hand.
Frank: It's okay Joe I'm right here you're safe now and Hank is all locked up there isn't anything to be scared of.
Pat checks Joe's vital.
Frank: You remember my good friend Pat don't you? Remember when you were still and EMT and you and I would challenge Pat and his partner to see who could clear across town and back to base the quickest. Remember those ambulance races? Yikes we most have had those at least once a month.
Joe smiles a little.
Pat: We should have another one some time.
Frank: Oh that would be fun. What do you say Joe once you're feeling better lets do it okay?
Joe: Okay.
Kevin, Mary and Victor are driving behind the ambulance.
Mary: Did he seem okay to you? I mean he really is going to be okay right?
Victor: Well he looked like he was doing okay physically but he was acting awfully clinging to Frank. He was griping Franks hand so hard when we first went over to him I'm surprised Franks hand wasn't broken. Did you see how white Joe's knuckles were? And did you hear the way he yelled for Frank when they were separated for just a few seconds as he was being loaded into the ambulance?
Kevin: Well hopefully that's a temporary reaction to what has happened to him. Although Kevin's voice trails off.
Mary: Although what?
Kevin: Well sometimes people who have been through intense trauma like Joe has been through. They regress to a very child like state. They become clinging and needed. They behave more like small children then adults and they require much of the same attention and reassurance a child would need.
Mary: Oh no you don't think that's what's going on with Joe do you?
Victor: he did seem very clingy.
Kevin: Well it's really to soon to tell at this point. I mean he was just rescued and I'm not even sure he's fully conscious. He may have been drifting in and out and not realized that he'd been rescued. We will have to wait and see.
Mary: If he dose have this problem is it correctable?
Kevin: With time and counseling along with a lot of love and support. Yes absolutely.
Victor: How much time?
Kevin: It's hard to say. There are very few absolute rules when it comes healing the mind. If Joe has this problem it could be gone in a month or it could last years, there is just no way to predict it. 

Back at Chris's pent house Chris still carrying Christina, Rachel and Val come into his apartment.
Chris: Welcome home Christina, this is where we live. And one day maybe your Mommy will come live with us to.
Rachel: Well Leopold and I will do our best to ensure that she dose. Oh Chris she is beautiful.
Chris: Thanks, isn't she though. I think she looks like Marcia.
Val: She is a beautiful baby. This is a very nice place you have here.
Chris: Thank you. Would you like to see her nursery?
Val: I'd like that very much thank you.
The three some walk into the back room Chris and Rachel have made up. The walls are covered with soft water cooler type animal wall paper. There are stuffed animals and toys everywhere. Chris lays Christina who has fallen asleep in her new crib. He winds up the whinny the pooh mobile and lightly strokes her head.
Chris: Welcome home my girl.
Val: This is a very nice nursery.
Chris: Thanks it's even nicer now that Chrissy is in it. So you mentioned you handle a lot of cases like this huh.
Val: Yes many times a baby is given up and the parents or one of them change their minds. And sometimes I have cases like yours where a child is wrongfully taken away.
Chris: Well I want to thank you for your help.
Val smiles
Val: Well you're very welcome I always like to see happy endings. I should be going now have a good day.
Chris: Oh thank you I know I will. You have a nice day to.
Chris shows her out then turns to Rachel
Chris: Well one more hurdle down. I can't believe how easy this was!
Rachel: Well with you being her father and all it really wasn't that hard. Now we come to the final and most difficult hurdle getting Marcia out.
Chris: She's not going to have to stand trial is she?
Rachel: Well unless Nicole comes forward she probably will. But I'm working on it. Speaking of Marcia I'll leave now so you can call her and tell her you have Christina. She is going to be so happy.
Chris: I know I can hardly wait to hear the excitement in her voice. Hey do you think I could take Chrissy to ferncliff to visit her?
Rachel: I don't think it should be a problem. I'll call and make some arrangements and you'll probably be able to tomorrow.
Chris: Sounds good.
Rachel leaves.
Chris goes and gets the phone then goes into Chrissy's room and stands over the crib as he calls.
Marcia: Hello
Chris: Guess who I'm looking at right now.
Marcia: Christina?!
Chris: As we speak she is sleeping peacefully in her new crib, in her new nursery in our apartment. We Won Marcia we won!
Marcia: Oh Chris this is fantastic! I can hardly believe it! The judge gave you custody! This is wonderful!
Chris: It was a cake walk Marcia. We went in I made an emotional speech, Leopold talked of injustice, Rachel talked of what was best for everyone. The Baldwins made an out burst then sobbed about how much they love her and the judge handed her over to me.
Marcia: Oh I wish I could have been there. Chris what dose she look like now? Has she grown a lot?
Chris: Yeah she's gained a couple pounds and has more hair it's coming in light brown by the way. Her eyes are brown now and she's is just as beautiful as they come.
Marcia: She sounds perfect.
Chris: Well she is just like her Mommy.
Marcia: Everything is really starting to go our way isn't it?
Chris: Every peace of it. I love you.
Marcia: I love you to.
They hang up. 

Back in the ER they are trying to examine Joe but he is acting up. He is thrashing around and crying and screaming.
Joe: LEAVE ME ALONE GET AWAY FROM ME! WHERE IS FRANK I WANT FRANK.
Joe starts crying hysterically.
Karen comes running into the hall where Mary, Victor and Frank are waiting.
Karen: Frank you better get in here Joe is throwing a fit.
Frank goes running in with the others in hot pursuit
Joe: GET AWAY GET AWAY!! FRANK FRANK WHERE ARE YOU!!!!!!! MAKE THEM LEAVE ME ALONE MAKE THEM LEAVE ME ALONE.
Frank grabs hold of Joe and holds him to his chest tightly.
Frank: It's okay Joe it's okay I'm right here you're safe now. They just want to examine you that's all. You're okay Joe calm down.
Joe is clutching onto Frank like his life depends on it. His face his buried in Franks shoulder and he's crying inconsolably.
Joe: Make them leave me alone please just make them leave me alone! I'm scared I'm scared. Please don't let them hurt me please.
Victor, Mary, and Kevin exchange worried glances. Frank has tears in his eyes as he realizes Joe is not okay. He holds him tight and rocks him from side to side.
Frank: You're going to be okay there is nothing to be scared of Joseph I'm here I'm here.

It is late in the afternoon at GH. Frank, Mary, Victor and Kevin are sitting next to Joe's hospital bed. Joe has fallen asleep after being given a strong sedative. Frank is holding his hand and is standing over him protectively.
Mary: I don't even remember the last time I saw him that upset. He gets angry but crying. That's just not Joe.
Kevin: It's clearly a reaction to what has happened with Hank.
Frank: I should have killed that animal when I had the chance.
Mary: FRANK!
Frank: Mom, look at him look at Joe! He's a mess! Physically and emotionally. I'm sorry I know it's wrong to hate but hate is what I feel when I think of what that man did to Joe.
Frank starts to cry.
Victor goes over and puts his arm around Frank.
Victor: I understand, and you have nothing to feel sorry about. You have a right to your feelings and after what Hank but Joe through it would be hard to feel anything but hate.
Kevin: The good news is that this problem is correctible.
Fran: How long will it take? And what do we do in the meantime?
Kevin: Well as I said before with the human mind healing is a guessing game at best. He could be okay in a matter of weeks or it could take years. As for what to do in the meantime give him lots of love and support. Basically respond to his needs. He's not trying to act like this he can't help it.
Mary: My poor baby, all of this is just so unreal.
Kevin: I know, I remember the first time I found out Ryan had become a killer I just couldn't believe a part of me could be that bad.
Frank: When Hank was taunting me in that where house I felt emotions I've never felt before. They scared me big time. Because they were emotions I never thought I could feel before. The scariest part is thinking that there could a part of me that is like him.
Mary: Well if there is it's a microscopic part. I wouldn't worry about it. Right now we have to focus on Joe.
Frank: I agree.
Kevin: Well don't focus so much that you loose track of yourselves. You need to take care of yourselves just as much so you can take care of him.
Victor: That's right and we also don't want to justify is fears to the point where he thinks he really is in danger. We shouldn't all hover over him at once. If we act all panicky he'll be even more panicked.
Kevin: I agree, while it is important to give him a lot of love and support. And we do need to respond to his needs we don't want to reinforce his fears.
Frank: Yeah that's true we don't want to shoot ourselves in the foot with this.
Mary strokes Joe's head.
Mary: Kevin when you say he can get better do you mean all the way better to where he's working at GH again? Or do you mean to where he can be on his own but still needs a lot of support and therapy?
Kevin: Mary some people do make complete recoveries where they don't need help any longer. However Others spend there whole lives in this state. As I said there is simply no way to know.
Frank: Mom don't worry I'll take some time off and look after him.
Mary: Frank what about your job?
Frank: When I was rescued my boss offered me time off. I chose to go back I'll just explain to him that my family needs me. EMT's are allowed to take of for family crises and this is definitely one of them. Joe needs my full attention and that's what he's going to get.
Victor: I hate to bring this up but what should we tell Neil? And who is going to Courtney's funeral?
Frank: Oh that's right her funeral is today I nearly forgot. Well Joe certainly can't go. And I need to stay with Joe. But Neil needs to go and he needs people there with him. Okay Mom, Victor can you take Neil to the service?
Mary: of course but what should we tell him? And what if Joe needs something?
Frank: Mom I won't leave his side I swear. As for what to tell Neil. Well tell him his Dad's been rescued, and I'm staying near him while he heals.
Victor: That sounds good.
Mary: Alright I guess we should go then.
Mary leans over and kisses Joe's head lightly.
Mary: Bye sweetie.
Mary hugs Frank.
Frank: Mom don't worry we'll get him back to the way he was. I'll get him there if it's the last thing I do.
Mary smiles.
Mary: Well if anyone can you can.
Mary and Victor leave.
Kevin: I need to go to. Julie's session will start soon.
Frank: Tell her I love her and I'll be down later to see her.
Kevin: Will do.
Frank: Kevin
Kevin: Yeah?
Frank: Thanks for everything.
Kevin smiles.
Kevin: Just glad I could help.
Kevin leaves and Frank sits by Joe's bedside holding his hand.
Frank: You are going to get better Joe you just are. 
In the on call room Karen is sitting on the couch having some coffee when Matt comes in.
Matt: Hey there, did anyone ever tell you that you look very hot in scrubs?
Karen smiles.
Karen: No no one has ever said that before.
Matt comes over and sits beside her.
Matt: Well then let me be the first to say how incredibly hot you look in scrubs.
He leans over and kisses her softly.
Karen: Well you're looking pretty good yourself. So are you as tired as I am?
Matt: Considering I've been on duty since late yesterday afternoon. Yeah I'd say so. So how are you doing? That was pretty intense with Joe in the ER huh.
Karen: I'm okay I guess just really tired. It was very hard to see Joe like that, so scared and lost. I don't think he even recognized us. I mean he's my friend and seeing him in such a bad way was just, just hard.
Matt: Karen you don't have to pretend you have no feelings for him. I know you two were almost married. You'd have to be nonhuman to be able to not react to what went on in that ER. It was like he was a little kid instead of a grown man.
Karen: I know, poor Frank and Mary they're going to have a lot of rough times ahead of them with him. I'm just glad Frank's around.
Matt: Yeah but poor Frank he hasn't had it easy either. First he's held hostage for over a year, then his girlfriend has a breakdown, then his evil twin kidnaps his brother. I'm surprised he hasn't cracked.
Karen: I know Frank must be made out of steel or something. Kevin said he'll start treating Joe as soon as he can.
Matt: That's good.
Karen: How is Julie?
Matt: She's doing real good. In fact they're going to let her go home the day after tomorrow.
Karen: Oh that's wonderful. I'm so glad to hear that. So I take it things are going well with you and her?
Matt: For now yes we have a lot of fun just hanging out. But I'm really worried about what she'll do when she finds out about us. I mean she thinks of the Scanlon's as her family way before me.
Karen: Maybe you should tell her about it since you're worried. Maybe getting out in the open will help.
Matt: Maybe I'd just hate to loose the chance to get to know my sister.
Karen: Well from what I know of her, she wouldn't want you to be scared of telling her this. I really think she'll be okay with it.
Matt: Maybe. Well enough about Julie, lets talk about us.
Karen: Okay what about us?
Matt: How about coming to my place for dinner tonight. I'll make you my famous eggplant casserole.
Karen: That dose sound good. When do you get off?
Matt: In an hour and a half.
Karen: Okay I get off in two and a half hours. So I'll come over after.
Matt: Sounds good. I'll be waiting with dinner when you do.
Karen: I look forward to that, and more.
She pulls him close and they kiss tenderly. 

Lucy and Scott enter the house sadly. Gail is playing cards with Serena when they enter.
Serena: Daddy!
Serena runs to Scott and gives him a big hug. Then hugs Lucy. Lucy holds onto Serena for awhile as tears run down her face. Then tussles Serena's hair.
Lucy: Hey pumpkin head.
Scott: So what have you been up to apple sauce?
Serena looks at them with concern sensing something is wrong. Gail watches them. It's clear to her that Christina has gone to her biological Father.
Serena: We were playing cards. What's wrong? Where is Christina?
Lucy bursts into tears at Christina's name. Then quickly tries to pull herself together.
Scott: Uh Serena why don't we go sit on the couch and talk.
Gail: Oh yes that's a good idea. Why don't the three of you come right over here.
Serena: Something bad happened didn't it?
Lucy: Well not really bad for Christina just bad for us. You remember when we first brought her home after the nurses ball we talked about how we might not get to keep her. Remember we said her real Mommy and or Daddy might want her?
Serena: Yes.
Scott: Well you know how much I love you right apple sauce.
Serena: Yes
Scott: Well Christina's Daddy loves her the same way. And wanted her to be with him. And the judge thought that would be a good idea. So Christina has gone to live with her Daddy.
Serena: But I wanted her to stay with us! She was going to be my little sister!
Serena starts crying. Lucy hugs her tightly.
Serena: Oh I know munchkin I know. I wanted her to stay to. And I know were all going to miss her very much. But sometimes life doesn't work out the way we want it to. And even though it hurts big time. Well it's something we have to deal with.
Serena: But why did her Daddy take so long to find her. Didn't he know where she was?
Scott: Yeah he new but he was worried about some things and that stopped him from coming. But now he isn't worried anymore so he came for her.
Serena: Dose he really love her?
Lucy: Oh I think Christina is going to get lots of love. And you know what Serena your Daddy and I do have some good news for you.
Serena: What?
Lucy: Well even though no one can ever take Christina's place, you are going to be a big sister. I'm pregnant.
Serena: Really?! And no body is going to take this baby away right?
Lucy: Never ever.
Scott: This kid is going to be ours no matter what.
Serena: AWESOME! When is the new baby going to be here?
Lucy: The new baby will be here in May.
Gail: Well won't that be an exciting thing to look forward to.
Serena: I'm going to go start working on a present for the new baby.
Scott: Sounds like a plan.
Serena runs upstairs.
Gail: That really is wonderful about the new baby. But I am awfully sorry about Christina I know how much you both loved her.
Lucy on the verge of tears.
Lucy: Thanks Gail, I don't think I've ever been so happy and so sad all at once.
Lucy runs upstairs crying.
Scott: The hell of it is I don't think her real parents are going to give her even half the amount of love we could've given her and there isn't a dam thing I can do about it!
Scott grabs his coat.
Gail: Scotty where are you going?
Scott: Hell if I know.
Scott slams the door behind him. 

At the hospital Frank is sitting at Joe's bedside. Still holding his hand. When Joe opens his eyes.
Joe: Frank?
Frank: I'm right here.
Joe: Frank you got to stop him he's going to kill all of us you've got to stop him.
Joe starts crying.
Frank hugs Joe tightly.
Frank: No he isn't he isn't going to hurt any of us ever again. Hanks all locked up and he can never reach you or anyone of us again.
Joe: He was going to kill me!
Frank wipes the tears from Joe's face.
Frank: But he didn't, you're safe now. You're at GH and you will heal.
Joe starts crying.
Joe: I'm just so scared!
Frank takes Joe by the shoulders and makes Joe look him in the eye.
Frank: Hey have I ever failed you.
Joe shakes his head no.
Frank: Have I ever lied to you?
Joe shakes his head no again.
Frank: Okay then listen to me I will not let Hank ever hurt you again. You are safe and you will stay that way.
Joe starts crying and grabs a hold of Frank like his life depends on is.
Joe: Just don't leave me please just don't leave me!
Frank holds him tightly swallowing the mounting lump in his throat. He rocks Joe back and forth.
Frank: I'm not going to leave you Joe I will never leave you. You have my word. 

Kevin is just finishing with Julie when his beeper goes off. He quickly calls the number which is Gail's cell phone.
Kevin: Hello?
Gail: Oh Kevin I'm so glad you called me back. Listen I really could use your help if you're not to busy.
Kevin: Sure Gail what's up?
Gail: Well Scott and Lucy just lost Christina today. Her biological father came forward to claim her and he was granted custody.
Kevin: They must be devastated. I'm sorry Gail I know how attached you'd all grown to that little girl. How is Lucy? What can I do?
Gail: Oh I'm so glad you asked that. You see Scott went out all in a huff and I don't no where he went. Lucy has locked herself in her bed room and won't come out. And Serena is playing in her room. I have an appointment but I don't think Lucy should be left alone she's a wreck.
Kevin: And you were wondering If I'd come over?
Gail: Oh would you?
Kevin: I'm on my way.
Gail: Oh thank you Kevin I really appreciate it.
Kevin: Don't mention it.
They hang up and Kevin heads off to the fire house. 

Julie sits in her room thinking. She heard on the news that Joe had been rescued but Frank never came down. This must mean Joe is in very bad shape. Which mean Frank needs someone now.
Julie: Well girl you wanted the job now get moving.
Julie gets her robe and slippers on and goes in search of Frank. She bumps into Eve in the hall.
Eve: Hey Julie what are you doing up?
Julie: Hi Eve I heard Joe had been rescued and I want to go see how he and Frank are doing. Where is his room?
Eve: Are you sure you should be up?
Julie: Eve you're a good doctor but sometimes you have to put your heart first now where is Joe's room.
Eve seeing she's not going to stop Julie takes a deep breath.
Eve: Room 453
Julie: But that's in the physic ward?
Eve: Yep it is, Joe's in real bad shape.
Julie rushes off. She quietly opens the door to Joe's room. Joe is sound asleep and Frank is sitting next to him. Frank is hunched over his elbows resting on his knees while his face is buried in his hands. His shoulders are going up and down so it's clear to Julie that he's crying though he is making no noise. Julie walks quietly over to him and kneels down in front of him. She rubs his arms with her hands. He looks up at her. They look deep into one another's eyes Julie strokes his tear stained face as more tears continue to overflow. They need know words as they fall into each others arms and hold on for dear life. All that can be heard as they hold one another is Franks soft sobs and Julie's unspoken but very heard I'm here I'm here. 

Kevin arrives at the fire house in record time. On the way there a million thoughts flood his mind. He thinks about when they had lost their baby. He remembers the look of absolute despair in Lucy's eyes. He remembers the cold emptiness that flowed through him. He shivers thinking of that horrible time. Once there he sprints to the door. Gail opens the door.
Gail: Oh Kevin I'm so glad you could come. I still haven't been able to reach Scott, Lucy won't even talk to me through the door, and I'm already running late.
Kevin: Anytime, I'm here. Now don't worry I'll handle this.
Gail: Thank you Kevin.
Gail rushes out the door. Kevin goes upstairs and knocks on Lucy's door.
Kevin: Lucy? Lucy you okay in there?
Lucy: Doc?
Kevin: Yeah It's me, can I come in?
Lucy: Just a minute.
Lucy tries to pull herself together quickly. She rubs her face with a tissue and takes a few deep breaths. She opens the door. Kevin looks into her eyes so full of despair and loss. Lucy looks into his eyes so full of love and concern.
Kevin: Hi I heard about Christina and I thought you might need someone to talk to.
Lucy collapses in his arms crying. Kevin picks her up and goes into her room. He sits in a chair holding her just letting her cry. He strokes her head and thinks of all the times she held him through his dark times. Is heart suddenly starts aching like it hasn't ached in months. They sit there for awhile as she cries. Finally she pulls herself together.
Lucy: I I I'm sorry I just
Kevin: Lucy you never have to say your sorry to me. Besides loosing a child is definitely something to cry about.
Lucy: I just don't see how Chris could be a better parent then me. But for Christina's sake I pray he is.
Kevin: Ramsey is Christina's father!
Lucy: Yep and serial killer Marcia is her mother.
Kevin: And the judge gave them custody!
Lucy: Yep some system isn't it. Oh doc I really don't want to talk about this right now. But I don't want to be alone.
Kevin: Then how about if don't talk about it. Have you had dinner?
Lucy: I don't think I could eat.
Kevin: Lucy you need to eat, you're pregnant after all.
Lucy: I know but I just
Kevin: What if I make you some spaghetti it's a great comfort food you know.
Lucy: Okay I guess should eat and Serena is probably getting hungry.
Kevin: Well then it's settled. Come on lets go down to the kitchen and get busy with dinner.
They walk downstairs hand in hand. 

Back at the hospital Julie and Frank are watching Joe sleep.
Julie: He seems okay now.
Frank: Well that's because he's asleep. When he's awake he is scared, clingy, and sobbing.
Julie: Well I'm sure Kevin can help him.
Frank: I hope so.
Just then Lark and Neil walk in.
Lark: Excuse me I don't mean to bother you guys but Neil wanted to see his Dad.
Neil comes in and looks at Joe.
Frank goes over to Neil.
Frank: Hey slugger how are you feeling?
Neil: I'm okay I guess. We just got back from Mom's service.
Frank: I know that must have been tough kido. I'm sorry I couldn't be there but your Dad needed me.
Neil: Is he going to be okay?
Frank: In time he will be okay. But it's going to take some time. You know how when you have chemo it has some nasty side affects?
Neil: Yeah
Frank: Well this kidnapping had some nasty side affects on your Dad. One of them is that he's really scared and insecure right now. So he needs a lot of love and support.
Neil nods, then goes over to Joe's bedside. He takes of his baseball cap and looks at it.
Neil: You know, when I got sick again I was really scared to. Dad gave me this hat and told me this hat and told me not to worry that everything was going to be okay.
Neil puts the hat on Joe's head. Joe weekly opens his eyes.
Neil: Don't worry Dad everything is going to be okay. I love you.
Neil hugs Joe, and Joe hugs him back.
Frank, Julie and Lark have tears in their eyes as they watch. 

At Chris's apartment Chris is watching TV. when Christina starts to cry. Chris jumps up and goes into her room and picks her up.
Chris: Hey Chrissy girl what wrong don't cry. Come on I'll give you some money
Chris flashes her his grin. Christina continues to whale.
Chris: What are you wet?
Chris check nope she's not wet.
Chris: Are you hungry?
She pushes the bottle away with her hands.
Chris: What do you want sweetie?
Christina wails louder.
Chris: okay okay calm down. Do you want me to sing to you?
Okay lets see what songs do I know. Well I guess I could sing to you what my Mom used to sing to me. How about that would you like me to sing that to you?
Chris settles down in the rocker with Christina against his shoulder. He begins rocking and patting her back as he sings.
Chris: Baby Mine don't you cry. Baby mine dry your eyes. Rest your head close to my heart never to part baby of mine. Little one when you play, pay no head what they say. Let your eyes sparker and shine never a tear baby of mine. If they new all about you, they'd end up loving you to. All those same people who scoled you what they'd give just for the right to hold you. from your head down to your toes. Your not much goodness knows but your so precious to me sweet as can be baby of mine.
Christina has fallen fast asleep.
Chris lays her back in her bed and watches her sleep.
Chris: Yeah that song always put me out to. I can't believe I remembered it. I was 6 the last time I heard it. Well sleep tight Chrissy.
Chris leaves the room closing the door behind him. 

Back at GH Karen is about to leave but decides to check on Joe first. She goes into his room and finds Frank sitting on his bed watching him sleep.
Karen: Hi I uh just wanted to check on him before I head out for the night. How is he?
Frank: When he's asleep he's fine.
Karen: He's still pretty shaken up huh.
Frank: yeah Kevin thinks it will be awhile before he's well again.
Karen: Well Joe's tough I'm sure he'll get better.
Karen checks his vitals.
Karen: I hear you and Kevin were big hero's today?
Frank: I guess so, we just did what we had to do. You know Joe's well being is very important.
He gives Karen a look she's only used to seeing from Mary.
Karen: it's still important to me to Frank.
Frank goes over and removes her hands gently from Joe.
Frank: If that is true then with all do respect could you please leave. My brother can't handle you at the moment. And to be quite honest either can I.
Karen is taken aback.
Karen: I I I'm sorry I just wanted to check on him. Karen Leaves quickly.
Frank looks down at Joe after she leaves.
Frank: I'm a man of my word and as God as my witness Joseph I will not allow you to get hurt again. 

Lee has been driving around for hours looking for his son. He finally sees Scott's Car at an old bar in a bad part of town. Lee parks and goes inside. Scott is sitting at a bar stool drinking one beer after another. He is wasted beyond words.
Lee: Come on Scott let me take you home
Scott pushes Lee away.
Scott: leave me alone I'm not going home and you can't make me!
Lee: Scott you've had a little to much to drink and you need to come home. Lucy needs you.
Scott: Well I need to be left alone!
Scott gets up tries to punch Lee and passes out in his arms instead. Lee with the bouncers help gets Scott to his car and Lee takes him back to his house so he can sober up before going home. 

Karen rings the door at Matt's place. She has tears in her eyes.
Matt: Karen what's wrong?
Karen: Matt just hold me okay.
Matt takes her over to the couch and they sit together as Matt holds her close.

Chapter 23
The morning sun streams through Matt's bed room window and across his bed. Matt opens his eyes and looks down at Karen sleeping peacefully in his arms. He lightly brushes a strand of hair that has fallen across her face away. She opens her eyes and looks up at him. Matt smiles.
Matt: Good morning.
Karen: Good morning.
Matt: How did you sleep?
Karen: Once I fell asleep I slept fine it was falling asleep that was hard.
Matt: I'm sorry Frank upset you so much last night. He had no right to treat you like that.
Karen: I'd like to believe that but the truth is he had every right. I dumped his brother for you. I mean Matt what kind of a brother would he be if he wasn't protective.
Matt: But the two of you were pretty much apart when we happened.
Karen: That doesn't matter. The fact is I hurt Joe and now Joe is in very bad shape.
Matt: Because he was kidnapped not because of you.
Karen: But it's hard to not wonder if we'd been together If he new he had me to come back to if maybe he wouldn't have been affected as badly.
Matt: You can't really blame your self for this.
Karen: No but I can see how Frank can.
Matt: Well if that is the case wouldn't you being around help Joe?
Karen: I'm not sure. You saw how he was in the ER. Maybe it wouldn't have been good.
Matt: Or maybe it would have been just fine.
Karen: I doubt it's a risk Frank and Mary want to take.
Matt: So what are you going to do just stay away from his room? You're a Doctor Karen you work there
Karen: But I don't have to see every patient. And for the next few days. At least until Kevin starts really working with him I think I should steer clear of his room. I don't need to see him and maybe it would be better for him if I didn't.
Matt: If you think that's best but I don't want you blaming your self for this.
Karen: I'm not. But I don't want to hurt his well being and if there is a chance that my presence would do just that then maybe for a couple of days I should stay away.
Matt strokes Karen's face and kisses her tenderly.
Karen: So what are you going to be up to today?
Matt: Trying to figure out what to say to Julie when she finds out.
Karen: Matt
Matt: You don't think Frank is going to tell her? Come on Karen even if for some odd ball reason he doesn't Mary will.
Karen: But that doesn't mean she'll have a bad reaction.
Matt: Karen loyalty and family along with love and friendship are all things that are very important to Julie.
Karen: Which is exactly why she will stand by you.
Matt shakes his head
Matt: which is exactly why she'll stand bye the Scanlon's and leave me out in the cold. Karen at this point we are still forming a bond. Her bond with the Scanlon's is already concrete.
Karen: Who says she's going to take sides though
Matt: Karen she loves Joe she told me she sees him as her brother. I stole the women her almost brother loves you think she's going to just shrug it off. Especially when the man she loves is so angry at you and I because of it.
Karen: I really doubt Frank would make Julie take sides.
Matt: Make no cause yes. And don't forget Mary she is the closest thing to a mother Julie has ever had. Julie will turn back flips to keep herself in Mary's good graces.
Karen: Well then maybe you should be the one to tell her. Maybe that would help.
Matt: I bet she already knows.
Karen: She might not. Why don't you give her a call.
Matt: I will but after breakfast.
Karen: Hmm that sounds good.
Matt: You stay here and I'll surprise you.
Karen: Oh that sounds very good.
Matt: Well keeping you in bed is a side benefit.
Karen: MATT
Karen laughs and playfully throws a pillow at him. They kiss and Matt goes on into the kitchen Karen watches after him smiling. 
Over at the fire house Kevin opens his eyes. His neck is stiff from sleeping sitting up on the couch last night. He looks down at Lucy who fell asleep with her head on his shoulder. Her eyes are red and puffy from crying most of the night. They stayed up till nearly 4 talking and crying. He looks at her and thinks how many times he woke from some horrid nightmare to find her right by his side. She never failed him. Kevin sighs and brushes her hair from her face. Lucy opens her teary eyes and looks up at him.
Kevin: Hi
Lucy: Hi, I I guess I finally fell asleep.
Lucy sits up and rubs her neck.
Kevin: Yeah you finally past out around 4am.
Lucy: Thank you for staying.
Kevin smiles
Kevin: Anytime
Lucy: I just don't think I could have handled being alone last night.
Kevin: Well I'm sure you would have managed you're very strong but I'm glad I could help.
Lucy: Really?
Kevin: Lucy you are one of the strongest people I know. And I'm always happy to help you.
They smiles the silence is awkward but familiar.
Lucy: Well uhm I guess you have a busy day ahead of you huh.
Kevin: Well I have a meeting in a little while with Julie. If she is doing as good as I suspect she is I'm going to let her go home this afternoon.
Lucy: oh that's good. I'm glad she's getting better.
Kevin: She really has been through a lot. I also need to check in on Joe.
Lucy: That's right I heard you and Frank rescued him. You are a hero Doc.
Kevin blushes.
Kevin: Well I don't know about that. At any rate he's doing really bad. Physically he's not to bad off but mentally he's like a child.
Lucy: That's awful, well at least he has you for a doctor as well as a step brother I'm sure you can help him.
Kevin smiles.
Kevin: You still can make me feel like super man you know that.
Lucy blushes.
Lucy: Well you are something special that's for sure.
They look at each other as a strange and familiar feeling passes between them.
Kevin: Uh well would you like me to make you some breakfast? You always loved my omelets.
Lucy: Oh nobody makes omelets like you.
Kevin smiles.
Kevin: One omelet coming up.
Kevin leaves for the kitchen. Lucy watches him go. 

Over at Chris's apartment a very tired Chris is busy dressing Christina.
Chris: Time to get ready Chrissy today we're going to go see Mommy! She is going to be so excited to see you. She is going to hug you and kiss you and hold you.
Christina giggles and Chris gets her all dressed in a little yellow dress with a white frilly lace around the cuffs and neck. He then puts a little yellow bonnet with white fringe and little yellow booties with white fringe around them on her feet.
Chris: Okay now we're all set to go see Mommy.
Chris puts her in her pumpkin seat.
Chris: Now she doesn't know you're coming okay this is a complete surprise so no telling.
He puts a finger to his lips and grins broadly. Then takes her down to his car and fastens her in.
Chris: You know for a few minutes your Mommy and I thought you might be born in this car.
They drive off. 

At the hospital Mary and Victor come into Joe's room. Joe and Frank are both fast asleep. Mary walks over to Joe and lightly kisses his forehead. Joe opens his eyes.
Joe: Hi Ma
Mary: Hi there. How are you feeling this morning?
Joe: Where is Frank?
Frank upon hearing his name bolts upright from his sleep and is holding Joe's hand with in half a second.
Frank: Hey Joseph I'm right here. Did you sleep okay?
Joe: I dreamed Karen came in to see me.
Frank and Mary exchange a look.
Frank: I think she's at home Joe. How are you feeling?
Joe: I feel sore.
Frank: Well you're probably going to for a few days but that will get better I promise.
Joe: Neil was in here right or did I dream that?
Frank: No you didn't dream it Neil was in here. He gave you his base ball cap see.
Frank shows Joe the hat beside his bed.
Joe: Frank why do you suppose Hank did all this?
Frank: I wish I new but he isn't going to get away with it that's for sure.
Joe starts crying.
Joe: I thought I was going to die there.
Frank hugs him tightly.
Frank: You're okay now Joseph you are okay now. Everything is going to be fine. You are safe at GH and Hank is locked up. I'm sorry he hurt you I'm so very sorry you had to go through that. I promise I will do what ever it takes to keep you from ever being hurt again.
Joe clings to Frank as he cries and Frank holds him tight. Finally Joe calms down and Frank lays him back down.
Frank: How about if I go get you some breakfast?
Joe turns white as a ghost and grabs onto Frank for dear life.
Joe: NO NO NO PLEASE DON'T LEAVE DON'T LEAVE HE'LL GET ME HE'LL GET ME!!
Joe starts crying hysterically.
Mary: Joe it's okay it's okay he isn't going to get you.
Victor: He can't we won't let him.
Frank holds Joe tightly.
Joe: PLEASE PLEASE DON'T LEAVE ME DON'T LEAVE ME!
Frank: I'm not going anywhere Joe I'm not going anywhere. I'm right here Joseph I'm right here I have you I have you. It's okay it's okay.
Frank, Mary, and Victor exchange very worried looks. 

Over at Lee and Gail's Scott stumbles into the kitchen with sunglasses on. His head is throbbing from the hangover. He sits down and puts his head on the table. Gail puts a cup of coffee in front of him.
Gail: Here Scotty drink some coffee it will help.
Scott: Coffee can't fix this! My daughter is living with a con man and a killer! A cup of coffee isn't going to cut it!
Gail: Oh Scotty I know you miss Christina. I'm so very sorry you lost her. I know how much you and Lucy loved her. But you have to try and move on. You have Serena and a new baby on the way not to mention Lucy. They are all depending on you. They need you Scotty.
Scott: Oh yeah a lot of good I've done them! If I was the old Scott the second Lee called with the news about Christina's father I'd of gotten my family on a plain and we' d be half way around the world by now with Christina, not here grieving!
Gail: But Scotty you know better now. You know that that wouldn't have been a good life for the girls or your new baby. Being on the run always looking over your shoulders.
Scott cocks his eye brows.
Scott: It works for the Spencers.
Gail: And you think Luke's life has turned out well?
Scott: Aw Hell Gail I don't need to be analyzed!
Gail: I'm not trying to analyze you I'm trying to help you.
Scott: Well you can't help me! Christina's gone and it's my fault! I let my whole family down!
Gail: You did not let anyone down Scotty!
Scott: Then what would you call it! Lucy and Serena's hearts are broken and Christina is living with a man who has spent his whole life in love with his wallet! Oh hell I'm going to go take a shower!
Scott stomps up the steps. 

Over at Ferncliff Marcia is sitting in the visitors room. She's not sure who her visitor is since no one called ahead and Rachel isn't due for a few hours.
Chris pokes his head in
Chris: Hi
Marcia starts to get up.
Marcia: Chris!
Chris: Hold it right there sit back down.
Marcia gives Chris a strange look and sits back down.
Chris: Now close your eyes.
Marcia: Why?
Chris: Just do it please.
Chris smiles.
Marcia: Okay.
Marcia closes her eyes.
Chris walks in and sits the pumpkin seat down on the table and lifts Christina out.
Chris: Now keep your eyes closed.
Marcia: They're closed what are you up to anyway.
Chris: You'll see.
Chris sits down directly in front of her with Christina in his arms.
Chris: Okay open them.
Marcia opens her eyes. She squeals in delight upon seeing Christina in Chris's arms.
Marcia: CHRISTINA!
Christina giggles.
Chris: Surprise!
Marcia picks Christina up and holds her close. Tears are streaming down her face.
Marcia: Oh my baby oh my sweet little baby! Let me get a look at you.
Marcia looks over every inch of her.
Marcia: Oh you're more beautiful then I ever imagined. Oh my baby my precious little baby girl.
Marcia looks at Chris with tears in her eyes.
Marcia: Thank you thank you Chris thank you from the bottom of my heart. I love you so so much.
Chris strokes her cheek.
Chris: You my dear are welcome.
He leans in and they kiss tenderly. 

Back at the fire house. Kevin, Lucy, and Serena are sitting at the table eating omelets.
Lucy: Kevin thank you for making these they are as good as ever.
Kevin: I'm glad you like them. And I'm glad I could help.
Lucy smiles.
Serena: They really are good Kevin. My Daddy can cook good to. Where is Daddy?
Lucy: Oh he he decided to spend the night at Lee and Gail's. But he'll back in awhile I'm sure.
Serena: I wish he was here.
Serena looks sadly at the empty chair.
Lucy: Oh pumpkin head he'll be back soon.
Serena: But what if someone comes to take him like they did Christina.
Kevin: Serena no one is going to take your Daddy away from you. It doesn't work like that. Christina went away because she had a family already and they wanted her with them. But this is your Daddy's family so no one is going to take him away and no one is going to take you away either. You belong here.
Lucy: Absolutely, Kevin is right Serena we are a family and we aren't going anywhere.
Serena: I'm glad.
Kevin: Well I'd better go Julie is expecting me.
Lucy: Oh okay I'll walk you out.
Kevin and Lucy walk to the front door.
Lucy: Thanks again for coming and just for everything.
Kevin smiles he looks into those deep green eyes of hers and feels himself moving closer.
Lucy tilts her head back and looks into those piercing brown eyes of his and feels something inside shift there lips meet for an instant. Both shocked they jump back.
Kevin: Uhm well I'm glad I could help I better go. I'll call you later.
Lucy: Yeah I'd better get Serena ready for School bye.
Kevin rushes off, Lucy quickly shuts the door behind her, and leans up against it.

Chapter 24
Matt and Karen sit in bed eating their breakfast.
Karen: Mmmm I love French Toast with cinnamon.
Matt: I love making you happy.
Karen smiles.
Karen: Well you do a great job of it.
Matt: So do you have to work today?
Karen: No not till later this afternoon. But I have to go in early because I have a session with Gail.
Matt: Oh because of what Hank did.
Karen: Yeah he hurt me very badly and I'm wise enough to know pretending it didn't happen isn't going to help. Gail helped me a lot when I was dealing with what Ray did to me so it makes sense to see her now for this.
Matt: Is there anything I can do to help?
Karen smiles.
Karen: You just being here really helps.
Matt pulls her close and kisses her tenderly.
Matt: Then here is where I'll stay.
Karen: So how about you? Do you have to work today?
Matt: No I have the day off. I'll probably go see Julie or something.
Karen: That sounds good. So are you going to tell her?
Matt: Yes I am. Any relationship regardless of the kind has to be based on trust. If I want her to trust me I have to be honest and open with her.
Karen: That makes sense. Trust is very important and Julie will probably appreciate you telling her.
Matt: I hope so. Hey how much time before you go see Gail?
Karen: A couple of hours why?
Matt: Perfect! Pull some close on I'm taking you on a little trip.
Matt starts dressing.
Matt: Come on get dressed.
Karen: But where are we going?
Matt grins devilishly.
Matt: You'll just have to wait and see. Now hurry up and get dressed.
Karen hops out of bed and begins dressing. 
Back at the light house Eve is sitting having some coffee when Kevin comes in. She goes over and hugs him.
Eve: Hey you must be exhausted. I can't believe she kept you over there all night. Let me guess she sobbed on your shoulder till the break of dawn.
Kevin: Eve she didn't make me stay I wanted to. She was hurting very badly, Lucy loved Christina as her own. And her being ripped out of her arms by that friend of yours shattered her heart. You know I'd think that you having lost a child yourself would be a little more sympathetic to Lucy then your being.
Eve looks at him in total shock.
Eve: I I I'm sorry I didn't mean to upset you. But Kevin when has Lucy ever showed me any compassion or sympathy.
Kevin: Well have you ever tried showing her any? I mean really Eve you haven't exactly given her a ton of reasons to be nice to you.
Eve has tears in her eyes.
Eve: Kevin!
Kevin: Look I've barely had any sleep and I have a full day ahead of me. I'm going to go shower and change then I'm off to see Julie.
Kevin goes upstairs leaving a shocked and hurt Eve standing dumbfounded in the living room. 

Back at the fire house Serena has left for School and Lucy has showered and dressed when Scott comes through the door.
Lucy: Hi there.
Scott goes over and hugs Lucy.
Scott: So how are you doing this morning.
Lucy: Oh rotten, how about you?
Scott: I've been better.
Lucy: So I hear you got pretty wasted last night?
Scott: Yeah well I didn't know what else to do.
Lucy: Well you could have stayed here and we could have comforted each other. We're both going through the same loss you know.
Scott: What's that supposed to me.
Lucy: It's supposed to mean that I really needed you last night! I was beyond heart broken Scott I was shattered I could barely think. And where were you of drinking! Serena and I really needed you Scott!
Scott: Look I needed to get away for a bit okay. Besides you are okay now!
Lucy: No Scott I'm not okay now I'm coping now! And the only reason I am is because Kevin came over and stayed with me all night!
Scott: Well why the hell did you call that bag of nuts!
Lucy: I didn't call him Gail did because she couldn't reach you and she was afraid to leave me alone!
Scott: So why didn't she stay!
Lucy: Because she had to get to a patient! Unlike some people she takes her commitments seriously! Kevin was a big comfort but it would have been nice if you could have come through for me. Now I'm going to pack up Christina's things and send them to Chris. Do you think you could help me or is that asking to much of you!
Scott: Why don't you just go call Kevin I'm sure he'd love to ride to your pathetic rescue again!
Scott grabs his coat and heads for the door.
Lucy: Now where in God's Name are you going!
Scott: OUT!
Scott leaves slamming the door behind him. 

Matt stops his car and helps a blind folded Karen out. Then he leads her away from the car.
Karen: Matt can I take off this blind fold now? Where are we?
Matt smiles.
Matt: Okay here let me take that off of you.
Matt removes the scarf from her eyes. Karen gazes around.
Karen: Oh Matt it's beautiful!
They are standing in the middle of a huge apple orchard. And there is every different colored leaf in the book at their feet and on the trees.
Matt: So you like it here?
Karen: Oh Matt it's breath taking.
Matt: Well come on lets explore a bit.
Matt and Karen move through the leaves hand in hand. Karen reaches up and grabs and apple. She takes a bite and offers it to Matt he takes a bit and while he is still holding it in his mouth Karen leans down and takes a bite out of the opposite side. They both start laughing. The apple falls to the ground Matt pulls her onto his lap and they kiss. As they do a leaf flutters down and lands on Matt's head. Karen takes it and caresses Matt's face with it.
Karen: I love fall.
Matt: It is a beautiful time of year isn't it.
Matt takes a couple leaves and puts them in Karen's hair.
Matt: Ahh queen of my heart.
Karen laughs and puts some leaves on Matt's head.
Karen: Ahh King of my heart.
They kiss tenderly.
Karen: Thank you for bringing me here. It's so peaceful and beautiful I really needed this.
Matt: You're welcome. I thought you could use a good escape.
Karen: You were right. 

When Chris gets back from ferncliff with Christina he puts her in her crib for a nap and goes to the phone to check his messages.
Eve: I Chris it's Eve <sniff sniff> I'm sorry to bother you <sniff sniff> But I really need to talk to you <sniff sniff> Kevin and I had an argument <sniff sniff> I don't really know what it was about. Lucy I guess. That women is always messing with my life <sniff sniff> Call me when you get this okay <sniff sniff>
Chris shakes his head.
Chris: Didn't I worn you about getting together with him. Didn't I tell you he was still in love with Lucy. And now what a surprise you are coming to me to make you feel better so you can just run to someone else as soon as you're smiling again. Why should I Eve why should I care.
Chris sighs
Chris: Because You're my best friend and you always will be.
Chris picks up his phone and dials the light house. Eve picks up the phone.
Eve: Hello?
Chris: Hey Eve it's Chris listen how about coming over and having lunch with me and Christina?
Eve: Oh Hi Chris, I don't know I mean won't Marcia mind?
Chris: No not at all she knows we're just friends. Besides I haven't seen you in awhile and I'd like you to meet my little girl.
Eve smiles to herself.
Eve: Okay I'll be right over.
Chris: Okay I'll see you in a few.
Eve: Bye
They hang up.
Eve: That Chris I can always count on him. At least he always appreciates me.
Chris: You have got to be the sucker of the century.
Chris shakes his head and heads towards the kitchen. 

At the hospital Frank, Mary, and Victor are all watching Joe closely as he sleeps.
Frank: I hope Kevin gets here soon.
Victor: He said he'd be here just as soon as he finished with Julie.
Mary: What are we going to do about him not wanting Frank out of his sight? Frank has other responsibilities.
Victor: I'm sure Kevin will know what to do.
Frank: I sure hope he dose.
Frank looks sadly at Joe and strokes his head.
Just then Kevin walks in with Julie in a wheel chair.
Kevin: Hey everyone great news!
Julie: I'm going home today!
Frank goes over and hugs Julie tightly.
Frank: Oh Julie that's wonderful! I'm so glad you're getting better. I love you so much.
Julie smiles
Julie: I love you to.
They kiss tenderly.
Kevin: So how is Joe doing?
Frank: Well if I'm out of his sight for more then a second he starts screaming.
Mary: Kevin Frank has to be able to live his life somewhat. But Joe won't let him out of his sight.
Kevin: Well what we need to do is enlarge his support system. Right now he is leaning solely on Frank because Frank is the only support he feels he has. We have to help him learn to lean on others as well. And considering I'm sure Frank wants to accompany Julie home I think now is the perfect time to start.
Julie: Kevin I don't want to rush Joe. I mean if he needs Frank here for now that's fine.
Kevin: Julie if we cater completely to him and do not try to wean him from this he won't get better.
Frank: Where do we begin?
Kevin: Lets get him to hold someone else's hand. That will be a good first step.
Mary: It seems awfully small for a first step.
Kevin: When it comes to healing the mind baby steps are the best way.
Frank: But do you really think he's ready for me to leave the whole hospital?
Kevin: It will be hard for him but it has to be done. And it's not as if you aren't coming back. He needs to see that you can leave and come back with out anything happening. Think of it as jumping into a cold pool of water.
Joe opens his eyes.
Joe: Frank?
Frank rushes over and squeezes Joe's hand.
Frank: Hey there did you have a good nap?
Joe nods.
Frank: Kevin is here.
Kevin moves over to Joe's other side.
Kevin: Hi Joe how are you feeling?
Joe: Okay I guess.
Frank: Joe we owe Kevin a lot.
Joe: What for?
Frank: Well for starters he worked day in and day out with the rest of us to help find you. In fact he was instrumental in helping us. He also helped me get you away from Hank. You see Kevin is the one that knocked Hank over the head. If he hadn't of done that I'm not sure if it would have ended as well as it did.
Kevin: Well I was happy to do it, after all you are my brother.
Kevin smiles at him.
Frank slowly hands Joe's hand to Kevin. Joe looks a little apprehensive but Kevin smiles and Frank rubs his arm.
Frank: You know Kevin is as concerned for your well being as I am. And as Mom and Victor are.
Mary comes over and strokes his head.
Mary: Hi baby.
Victor comes over and stands by Mary.
Victor: We really are glad to see you getting better.
Joe squeezes Kevin's hand.
Joe: Thank you.
Kevin: You're welcome.
Frank: You know this isn't the first time Kevin has helped me rescue you. Do you remember when Cooper took everyone hostage and I jumped out of that elevator and slugged him.
Joe nods.
Frank: Well guess who got that elevator going.
Frank points at Kevin.
Kevin: You can always count on me.
Joe smiles a little.
Frank: Joe listen you remember how Julie got really sick and had to stay here awhile.
Joe: Yeah she had a break down.
Frank: That's right, well guess what she is well enough to go home today. And I need to take her home.
Joe starts to get real pale Kevin squeezes his hand and Frank rubs his arm reassuringly.
Frank: And since I love you so much and don't want to leave you in anything less the the best hands Kevin, Victor, and Mom are going to stay right here with you while I'm gone. And later this afternoon I'll be back.
Joe starts to cry.
Joe: BUT YOU CAN'T LEAVE ME YOU CAN'T!!
Frank takes Joe by the shoulders and looks him in the eyes.
Frank: I'm Only going to be gone for a few hours and you are not going to be alone. Joe I wouldn't leave if I thought for a second you were in any danger but you are not I promise.
Kevin: And I'm going to be here the whole time, and I swear I will not let anything happen to you. I can be very protective you know.
Kevin takes both of Joe's hands and squeezes them.
Mary strokes his head.
Mary: And don't think for one second I'm going to let anyone hurt my baby.
She kisses him gently.
Victor: and as an ex-spy I'm trained to be extra cautious with safety.
Joe sniffles.
Joe: But I'm scared I want you Frank.
Frank sighs.
Julie gets an Idea. She goes over to the bed.
Julie: Joe I'm scared to I need him with me. Can we share please.
Joe looks at Julie and then the others.
Joe: You three will stay right here?
Mary: I'm not going anywhere.
Kevin: I won't let go of your hand until Frank gets back.
Victor: Joe I'm not going to let anything bad happen you have my word.
Joe: And you'll be back later today?
Frank: Absolutely, Hey in fact how about while I'm at the house I call in a couple of times to check on you?
Joe: Okay.
Frank sighs in relief. He hugs Joe and helps Julie back into her wheel chair.
Frank: Joe I'll be back I promise.
Joe nods.
Frank and Julie leave.
In the hall they meet up with Karen.
Julie: Hi Karen!
Karen: Hey Julie!
Karen rushes over and hugs her.
Karen: What are you doing up?
Julie: Kevin said I could go home today.
Karen: Oh Julie that's wonderful news. Now if we can just get Joe better. How is he doing?
Julie: He's a little better I think. I mean he let Frank leave with me with out throwing to big of a fit.
Frank: Kevin is sure he can recover. But Karen I meant what I said I don't want you near him. I just don't think he can handle you right now.
Karen a little hurt again.
Karen: I understand.
Karen walks away.
Julie: Frank what was that about? I mean I know Joe and her are finished but what was that about?
Frank: Julie Karen and Joe didn't just decide to give up on their relationship. Karen dumped Joe for another man. Joe caught her in bed with him.
Julie: Oh My God that's awful! Buddy killed himself because of something similar. No wonder you don't want her near him!
Frank: Considering it was with a man Joe called friend it's more similar then you know.
Julie: I can't believe it I just can't believe it. Poor Joe. You're right Joe is in no shape to see her right now.
Frank sighs feeling a little guilty.
Frank: Yeah but I guess I didn't have to be rude to her did I.
Julie: Frank you are trying to protect your brother there is nothing wrong with that. Besides you weren't rude you just made a request, and all things considered I think it was more then reasonable.
Frank smiles and leans down and kisses her.
Frank: Thanks
They head home. 

As Eve is about to leave the house the door bell rings. Eve opens it and in walks Scott.
Scott: Where the hell is Kevin!
Eve: Scott what are you doing here? he's at the hospital with patients.
Scott: I'm here because he spent the night with Lucy and I want to know just what the Hell he thinks he's doing!
Eve: He's comforting an old friend Scott. Besides I should be the one angry if you had stayed at home with Lucy Kevin wouldn't have been over there to begin with!
Scott: Oh really well let me tell you something I'm not like Kevin! I don't do the touchy feely thing!
Eve: No kidding! Listen I'm on my way out.
Scott: Fine when you see Kevin tell him to stay away from my family!
Scott slams out the door.
Eve grabs her purse and heads to Chris's place. 

Frank lets Julie into the house and they are greeted with a loud surprise!
Lark throws streamers at them. The place is decorated with balloons and a huge sign which reads welcome home Julie!
Julie: Oh this is so nice thank you! You didn't have to do this.
Lark: I wanted to, after everything you've been through you deserve a little party.
Frank: This was very nice of you Lark.
Lark blushes.
Julie: You are such a sweet heart.
Julie and Lark hug.
Lark: So are the two of you hungry? I made a huge meal.
Julie: It smells great and I'm starving.
Frank: Well then lets eat!
The three some heads into the dining room.
Frank actually just let me make one quick call before we start okay?
Julie: Sure and tell Joe I said hi.
Frank smiles.
Frank: No problem.
Frank quickly calls Joe's hospital room.
Mary: Hello?
Frank: Hi Mom it's me how is Joe doing?
Mary: Well he cried a little bit after you left but not much. Kevin and Victor are sitting on his bed holding his hands and we're all watching Back To The Future. You know that professor reminds me a lot of Victor.
Frank smiles.
Frank: I'm glad everything is under control.
Mary: So how is Julie?
Frank: She's good. Lark put together a little celebration for her, we're just about to sit down for the welcome home meal. I just wanted to call and check in on Joe first.
Mary: oh that was so nice of Lark to do.
Frank: Yeah she is a great kid. Oh please tell Joe Julie says hi, and I'll call back later.
Mary: I sure will, bye
Frank: Bye,
They hang up and Frank returns to the dinning room.
Julie: How is Joe doing?
Frank: He's hanging in there. They're all watching Back To The Future right now.
Lark: Oh that is a cool movie! I watched it twice when Leia brought me home. It's her favorite movie.
Julie: That is a good movie.
Frank: yeah it is so what do you say we get this meal under way.
Lark: Sounds good to me.
Julie: Same here I'm starved!
They begin to eat, just then the phone rings.
Frank laughs.
Frank: You think we'll ever get to this meal? Julie laughs and goes to pick it up.
Julie: Hello
Matt: Hi Julie it's Matt
Julie: I Matt what's up?
Matt: Not much I just heard you went home today so I thought I'd call and see how you were.
Julie: Thanks I'm very happy to be home. So how are you doing?
Matt: I'm doing really good. So I was wondering if I could come by and see you.
Julie: Well I'm just settling in today how about tomorrow?
Matt: That would be fine I'll come by around 11am.
Julie: Perfect, I'll be really looking forward to it.
Matt: Me to.
Julie: Well I better go Lark put together this great welcome home meal and we just sat down.
Matt: Oh okay that was nice of her.
Julie: Wasn't it. She has become such a great young lady.
Matt: Well I'll let you go bye
Julie: Bye.
Julie hangs up and goes back to the table.
Lark: Who was that?
Julie: Oh it was Matt he is going to come by and see my tomorrow. I'm so glad I have the chance to get to know him as my brother he really is a great guy.
Frank bites his tongue and just smiles.

Chapter 25
The next morning as the sun streams into Scott and Lucy's bed room window Lucy bolts upright out of a dream. Lucy jumps out of bed and then suddenly starts crying. She looks around through her tears and sees that Scott isn't there. Lucy calls for Scott but there is no answer. Then she notices a note on his pillow.
Lucy
I couldn't sleep so I got up early and took Serena out for an early breakfast. I'll take her on to school. Have a good morning.
Scott
Lucy wads the note up and throws it across the room.
Lucy: DAMIT SCOTT WHAT ABOUT ME!!
Lucy starts crying again. She picks up the phone and begins to dial. But she chickens out and hangs up quickly. Just as she dose the phone rings. Lucy takes a deep breath trying to compose herself and picks it up.
Lucy: Hello
Kevin: Hi Lucy, are you okay?
Lucy bursts into tears.
Kevin: Lucy what's wrong?
Lucy: I had a dream that Christina was still with Scott and I, I thought I heard her crying but when I got out of bed I remembered she was gone. Scott isn't here he took Serena out to breakfast.
Kevin: How about if I take you out to breakfast.
Lucy: I'd like that. But Kevin what made you call me?
Kevin: I was the strangest thing. I was fast asleep and all of the sudden I swore I could here you crying out for me. I never used to take much stock in dreams but you taught me to listen to them so I took a chance and called.
Lucy smiles a little.
Lucy: I'm glad you did. How soon can you be here?
Kevin: How about in a half and hour?
Lucy: Sounds good to me.
They hang up. Lucy smiles.
Lucy: At least I have Kevin.
Kevin starts running around getting dressed. Eve gets up.
Eve: What going on? Is it Joe? Is Julie all right?
Kevin: Eve go back to bed. I have to go take care of something personal.
Eve sighs exasperatedly.
Eve: It's Lucy isn't it. You're going to go see here aren't you! I can't believe she called here!
Kevin sighs angrily.
Kevin: Yes it is her and she needs me so deal with it! And for your information I called her she didn't call me!
Eve: Hey you are my man now I don't have to just deal with it! And why are you calling her in the first place!
Kevin: Well the only reason I am your man is because you crashed my wedding to Lucy and shoved those pictures down are throats! And I don't have to explain to you why I called! But since you are so concerned I'll tell you! Lucy always told me to listen to my dreams and I had a dream in which she was crying out for me so I called!
Eve: Well if that's the way you feel about it maybe I should just move out!
Kevin: Well mark today down in the record books that's the first unselfish thing you've said in along time!
Eve slaps Kevin across the face.
Eve: HOW DARE YOU TALK TO ME LIKE THAT!
Kevin trying very hard to hold it together.
Kevin: I'm going to see Lucy now. When I get back I want you gone.
Kevin leaves quickly. Eve stands in the middle of the room in a daze. 
At the Victor and Mary's place Mary is getting dressed. Victor comes up behind her and wraps his arms around her and snuggles his face into her neck.
Victor: Hmm I've smelled many a divine smell in my day but never one as divine as you.
Mary smiles and turns around to face him. She wraps her arms around his neck.
Mary: Now how did I find such a romantic man. You know you are pretty divine your self.
They kiss tenderly.
Victor: So are you getting ready to go see Joe?
Mary takes a deep breath clearly agitated.
Victor senses the strain.
Victor: Sweet Mary what is it what's wrong?
Mary: I'm going to the jail to see Hank.
Victor: Why on earth are you going to do that?
Mary: Because no matter what he has said or done. No matter how horrible a person he might be. He is still my son. And I need him to know the truth.
Victor: Do you think he'll believe you or even listen to you?
Mary smiles.
Mary: Victor if you could wouldn't you reach out to Ryan?
Victor smiles
Victor: Yes I'd reach out to him with every fiber of my being. I'd do all that I could to reach him and help him in every way I could think of.
Mary: Well then you understand why I have to do this.
Victor: How about if I go with you?
Mary smiles.
Mary: Thank you but I think I'd rather do this alone. If you really want to help me you can go on to the hospital and look after Joe until I get there.
Victor smiles.
Victor: I'd be happy to.
Mary: Thank you.
Mary kisses him.
Mary: I'll see you later at the hospital.
Victor: Till then my love.
Victor kisses her passionately.
Mary: Till then.
Mary leaves for the jail and Victor leaves for the hospital. 

At the hospital Karen has just gotten Neil's test results back. Karen gasps in disbelief.
Karen: This is unbelievable!
Matt comes up just then.
Matt: What is unbelievable?
Karen smiles at Matt with tears of Joy in her eyes.
Karen: These are Neil's latest test results. There is no sign of cancer! It worked all of the treatments and Lark's bone marrow has gotten him back into remission!
Karen hugs Matt excitedly and he pulls her onto his lap and kisses her.
Matt: That is great news Karen!
Karen: Isn't it, I have to go tell Joe!
Matt: But Karen
Karen: Matt his son is going to live I can't imagine me bringing him that news could hurt.
Karen runs off. Matt looks on worriedly. Then he goes to the On Call Room to change and go home after his night shift.
Karen goes to Joe's room and knocks on it.
Pat: Come in.
Karen steps in Joe is sitting up eating breakfast. Frank and Pat are sitting next to him talking.
Frank: Karen!
Joe: Hi Karen, hey did you come by the other night I could have sworn I heard you in here.
Karen smiles.
Karen: Hi Joe yes I did. So how are you feeling this morning.
Joe: Better, how are you?
Karen: I'm good. Listen I'm really glad you are doing better. I was very worried about you.
Joe smiles.
Joe: Well Frank is here so I'll be okay.
Frank: Okay Karen you checked on him now why don't you leave.
Joe: Frank it's okay I don't mind.
Frank looks at Pat shrugs.
Pat: If he likes having her here then I guess it's okay. I mean what would it hurt?
Karen: You know Frank the two of you weren't the only one's affected by what Hank did!
Frank: Do not mention that mans name in front of my brother!
Joe: Karen what did Hank do to you? I mean in away didn't he bring you and Matt together?
Frank: Karen if you want to talk about something that that man did fine but do not do it in front of my brother!
Pat: Frank calm down, she doesn't mean any harm and Joe is acting much better today. He even let you go to the cafeteria to get breakfast.
Frank: I just don't want him to have a relapse or something.
Joe: I'm okay really. Karen and I worked it out before that whole thing happened that we were still going to be friends. And I want her as a friend. It's better then nothing.
Frank blushes bright red with embarrassment.
Frank: Oh okay I didn't know that. Karen I'm sorry but you've seen the way he's been lately it just wasn't a chance I felt comfortable taking.
Karen sighs
Karen: I understand, but Frank you have to know that no matter my relationship with Joe I would never do anything to intentionally hurt him. Matt and I just happened it wasn't planned. And the hardest part of it was that it hurt Joe.
Joe: But what did Hank do to you?
Karen looks at Joe with tears in her eyes.
Karen: He raped me.
She runs from the room crying leaving the file on the bed.
Pat: Uhm I better go.
Pat hurriedly leaves the room.
Joe starts crying hysterically.
Joe: HE RAPED HER HE RAPED KAREN!! OH MY GOD FRANK HE RAPED KAREN!!
Joe breaks down sobbing.
Frank goes to him and holds him tightly.
Frank: Don't worry Joe Hank is locked up now and he'll pay for all of his crimes I promise he will.
Frank holds him close and looks at the door in a state of shock at what he's just heard.
Karen goes to the on call room and flops down on a bed and cries herself to sleep. 

Back at the fire house Kevin rings the bell. Lucy opens the door and seeing Kevin just runs to him. He hugs her tightly for a minute or two. Then they pull back.
Lucy: Uhm Hi
Kevin: Hi, how are you? Are you doing any better?
Lucy: Actually now that you're here yes.
Kevin: Then I'm glad I'm here.
Lucy turns around and looks up at the stairs and then turns back to Kevin with a pained look.
Kevin: Lucy what is it?
Lucy: I keep thinking I hear a baby cry. I know it's crazy but I do.
Kevin sighs and pulls her close.
Kevin: I will get easier I promise.
Lucy: Am I loosing my mind Kevin.
Kevin Looks into her eyes.
Kevin: Not a bit. You are just feeling the pain of loosing a child. When one has lost a child it is not uncommon for them to think they hear a baby crying.
Kevin walks her over to the couch.
Kevin: Do you have any idea when Scott is getting back.
Lucy shakes her head
Lucy: No he just left a note saying he was out and to have a good morning. It's as if he has turned himself off to me right when I need him the most. I guess that's just his way of dealing with it. I'm sorry to keep putting it all on you.
Kevin: Lucy never be sorry for that. You are very important to me and I'll always be here when ever you need me. I Love I care about you a lot.
Lucy smiles.
Lucy: I care about you to.
Lucy: But how dose Eve feel about you being over here with me so much?
Kevin takes a deep breath.
Kevin: Eve and I are through. We broke up this morning. She's moving out as we speak.
Lucy: Oh Doc I'm so sorry. I know how much you love her. You should go you need to try and stop her. We don't both need to be miserable. I hope it wasn't because of me was it?
Kevin smiles at the concern in Lucy's voice and in her eyes. He brushes her cheek lightly.
Kevin: It's not because of you. Eve and I were never right for each other. And I never loved her. She was a midlife crises plain and simple. If anything you helped me. You got Eve to show her true colors and caused me to wake up. I owe you one.
Lucy smiles
Lucy: You owe me nothing Doc.
A familiar feeling passes between them and suddenly their lips meet. They kiss a long and passionate kiss. They then pull back startled at what they just did.
Kevin: Lucy I'm sorry I didn't mean to. I mean I know you love Scott and I don't want to cause problems for you. But well Lucy Oh I'm sorry I don't want to loose your friendship.
Lucy smiles and puts her finger to Kevin's lips.
Lucy: Don't ever apologize for showing me affection.
Kevin: I just don't want to take advantage of your fragile state.
Lucy: Kevin I may be hurting but I'm not so out of it that I can't think. I would never let our friendship disappear. And I'm not so sure anymore about Scott and me. I was thinking about it before you showed up and the truth is are relationship is based around sex and kids. That's not a relationship. It's not what we had and what we had was well.
Kevin strokes her cheek.
Kevin: Was magic.
Lucy: Yeah it was pretty magical wasn't it.
Kevin: It was magical beyond words.
They look deep into each others eyes.
Kevin: Weren't we going to breakfast?
Lucy: We could have breakfast here.
Kevin: We could.
Lucy gets up before they kiss again.
Lucy: Okay lets go have some then. I mean I need talk to Scott before I do anything.
Kevin: I agree.
They go into the kitchen to make breakfast. 

Over at the jail Mary is brought into a room with seats and phones she sits down and waits. Soon Hank is brought in behind the glass and sits across from her. She shivers with how much like Frank he looks. She picks up the phone as dose Hank.
Mary: Hi
Hank: What the F*** do you want!
Mary takes a deep breath.
Mary: I want to talk to you.
Hank snorts
Hank: About what! What the hell do you want from me! You got your precious little boys back! Leave me alone!
Mary sighs
Mary: Actually I don't have all of my boys back. You are my son to.
Hank: Since when! You through me away like a peace of garbage.
Mary: No Hank I didn't! That was your father. I wanted you and loved you very much. When you and Frank were born. You were both taken to the nursery. A little while later I was told you had died. I grieved for you for years. A part of me still dose. What I learned not long ago was that your father sold you to some very bad people. Oh Hank you have to believe me if I'd known if I'd only known I would have come found you.
Hank looks at her closely, and glares at her from behind the glass. The fire in his eyes nearly takes Mary's breath away.
Hank: Listen lady I don't care what your pathetic excuse it! I have no feelings for you in fact if I ever get out I would think nothing of slitting your damm through! So get away from me and stay away! I hate you I always have and I always will.
Hank spits on the glass.
Hank: Guard take me back to my cell.
He looks at Mary with Ice cold eyes.
Hank: If you know what's good for you you won't come again.
Hank is escorted out, and Mary leaves in tears. 

Back at the Scanlons the door bell rings. Julie goes to the door and lets Matt in.
Julie: Hi Matt how are you doing this morning! I've been looking forward to this.
Matt smiles.
Matt: I have to. I'm tired I was on duty all night but other wise I'm good. How are you?
Julie: Oh yuck I remember those all nighters. Talk about no fun. I'm good, actually I'm feeling really energized today. I'm not sure why I just do. I have an appointment later with Kevin and Frank is taking me out to dinner tonight. So life is very very good.
Matt: I'm glad, hey how is Joe doing any word?
Julie: Actually a lot better. He isn't as clingy and he seems to be more in control. He's not better but he's clearly on his way.
Matt: That's great news. It sounds like life is good all around.
Julie: Pretty much, so what have you been up to? Have you been doing any dating?
Matt: Well it's funny that you should mention that. As a matter a fact I have been. I've been dating one wonderful woman in particular. She is really wonderful. I've fallen in love with her.
Julie: Oh Matt that is great news! I'm so happy for you who is the lucky girl?
Matt: It's Karen. 

At police head quarters Nicole Devlin approaches Officer Rick's desk.
Officer Rick: May I help you?
Nicole: I need to see Detective Garcia at once. It is extremely urgent.
Officer Rick: Alright have a seat over there and I'll let him know you need to speak with him.
Nicole: Thank you.
She takes a seat.

Chapter 26
Julie stairs at Matt in disbelief.
Julie: What! Karen, you don't mean Karen Wexler! Joe's Karen! Oh My God I don't believe this! Frank said that Joe caught Karen in bed with another man, but never in a million years did I think that was you!
Matt nods his head.
Matt: I am sorry about that. Karen and I never meant in a million years to hurt Joe, but sometimes these things happen.
Julie: Oh come on Matt you're smarter then that! Sleeping with a friends girlfriend doesn't just happen!
Matt: It's not like they were rock solid Julie!
Julie: All the more reason why you should have stayed away! This probably added to Joe's problem! Matt how could you do this!
Matt: Karen didn't want him anymore!
Julie: Oh so that gives you the right to just move right on in on her! Matt my adopted brother killed himself for a similar reason and I think of Joe as a brother so if you're looking for my congratulations on this you can just forget it!
Matt: It's not my fault Joe blew it! Besides I didn't do anything different then Joe did when Karen was still married to Jagger!
Julie: Excuse me! Joe didn't sleep with Karen until long after her divorce! And Joe gave her time and space to see if she wanted to and could fix her marriage! My guess is you just moved right on in! Matt how could you?! I know you're better then this.
Matt: Julie I'm sorry I hurt Joe but I'm not sorry that I'm with a wonderful women who I love.
Julie sighs
Julie: Matt I do want you to be happy please don't get me wrong. I'm glad you're in love and you definitely deserve a wonderful women. But I care a lot about Joe, he's like a brother to me. And this really hurt him. I know you are my biological brother but
Matt: But that's only by genetics and we're still getting to know each other. I understand that Julie, I just hope we can still work on forming that bond.
Julie smiles.
Julie: Of course we can, I mean Matt you have to know siblings don't always get along. I'm sure we'll have plenty of disagreements in the future that's just the way it goes. But I do care about you and about the bond we have been forming.
Matt smiles
Matt: I'm glad.
Matt: So maybe this should just be a mute topic.
Julie: Well considering she's going to be a big part of your life I doubt that will work. Besides I am happy for you I just feel bad for Joe. But I'm sure in time that will pass.
Matt: Okay good. So how about if we talk about something else now.
Julie: Fine by me.
Matt: Are you planning on coming back to work?
Julie: Yes, I think so. Not for a couple more weeks but yes I'm definitely coming back.
Matt smiles
Matt: I'm glad you are a good Doctor.
Julie blushes
Julie: Thanks I'm really looking forward to it. You are a good doctor to. Have you chosen a specialty?
Matt: I think I want to be a trauma surgeon. That way people who have lost their ability to walk or something like that can see that they can still have success in life.
Julie smiles.
Julie: That's a wonderful idea. I'm sure you'll be great at it and help a lot of people.
Matt: Thanks I hope so. So how about you? What is your specialty going to be?
Julie: Well I really enjoyed working up in maternity, and I've always loved babies. So I think I'm going to be an Obstetrician.
Matt: That sounds like an exciting choice. You aren't going into surgery huh.
Julie: No I don't think I belong in the OR. I was always a little to nervous and unsure of myself. I think this role will be better for me.
Matt: I'm sure you'll be great at it.
Julie: Thanks. So how about some lunch?
Matt: That sounds good.
The two of them head into the kitchen. 
Back at the PCPD Garcia brings Nicole into an interrogation room to talk.
Garcia: Please have a seat Mrs. Devlin. I should tell you I've been trying to get in touch with you.
Nicole: Because of my daughters claims. I know that's why I'm here.
Garcia: I see, so this visit has to do with the genhom murders?
Nicole: Yes it dose.
Garcia: Would you like a lawyer present?
Nicole: No, I'm not trying to fight anything I simply want the truth to be known. I've spent most of my life living lies it's time to try the truth.
Garcia: Very well, do you mind if I tape record this?
Nicole: No not at all. You'll need it as evidence.
Garcia: Are you sure you don't want a lawyer here?
Nicole: Yes I'm sure.
Garcia presses the record button.
Garcia: Why are you here?
Nicole: I'm here to set the record straight about the GenHom murders once and for all.
Garcia: Alright please tell.
Nicole: Everything Marcia has told you is true, or rather to the best of her knowledge true. You see I did kill Bennett. He deserved to die. He was a worthless, waste of skin and bones. He was plain evil and I felt only joy in removing that peace of trash from the world. Greg and Marcia didn't want me to go to jail so as Marcia stated they worked it out that Julie would take the wrap. But as you know Marcia and Greg got caught before she could. Now what Greg and Marcia don't know is not all of those people died. You see I couldn't bring myself to kill Jake, or Grace, and Dr. May was such a good Doctor. So I drugged them into a state in which they would appear dead. Then I took them to a secret hiding place in the south of France so they'd be safe. They been under heavy guard there ever since. Now John Kanelos well you see I didn't want to let my children down all together but I couldn't bring myself to kill Joe. I was already feeling bad that the real Frank was all locked up I couldn't bring myself to kill Mary's other son. After all I to am a Mother. So I killed the other night so that my kids would think I'd tried to kill Joe but had just killed the wrong one instead. Now the elevator oh my poor Marcia was blown sky high. I told Greg after that near tragedy that I wouldn't be killing any more for I was afraid Marcia would once again be in the wrong place at the wrong time. So Greg although a tad disappointed agreed to not ask me to kill anymore. I thought this would get Greg to stop. He usually listens to me. But he decided to get Marcia to help him do the rest on there own and that's when they got caught. I've been in France ever since then trying to figure out what to do. When I learned that the jig was up and Frank and Julie had been found. I started thinking about coming home and fessing up. But Greg seemed to think that there was no need to just yet. Then I learned that I was a grandmother. And my first thought was that I needed to get my Marcia back with her daughter. So I chose to come back and tell the truth. Jake, Grace, and Dr. May are all on a plane heading back here as we speak.
Garcia just stairs at her in disbelief unsure of what to say.
Garcia: And do you swear that this is the whole truth, and no one is forcing you in anyway shape or form to say this?
Nicole smiles.
Nicole: Yes this is the whole truth and I'm glad that it's out. I'm not being forced to do this infact Greg has said all he could think of to say to stop me.
Garcia: Have you spoken with Marcia?
Nicole: No, I've been banned from calling her. That went into affect after she fingered me as the killer.
Garcia: Is anyone traveling with Jake, Grace, and Dr. May?
Nicole: Yes the guards who have been protecting them. They are flying in on my privet jet. They should be arriving at Port Charles International Air Port In about 2 hours.
Garcia: Alright then Mrs. Nicole Devlin I'm here by placing you under arrest for the murder of Bennett Devlin and John Kanelos. You have the right to remain silent anything you do or say can and will be used against you in a court of law. You have the right to an attorney in the event you can't afford one the state will provide one. Do you understand the right's I've just read to you.
Nicole: Yes I do.
Garcia calls for an officer and has him escort Nicole to a holding cell. He then calls Mac and fills him in. Mac and Garcia head for the air port. 

Back at the fire house Kevin and Lucy are sitting on the couch together.
Lucy: Thanks for making breakfast again today. You know you better be careful or I'm going to start wanting you to make me breakfast everyday.
Kevin smiles.
Kevin: I can think of worse things then making breakfast for such a wonderful lady who I care so deeply for.
Lucy blushes.
Lucy: Well you are certainly full of complements today. And as long as we're giving complements let me say that you are a truly wonderful man who I'm so happy to have in my life.
Kevin: Well I'm not all that wonderful. I think a hypercritical, pin head is probably a more accurate definition for me.
Lucy: Oh Doc no not at all.
Kevin: Yes Lucy I am. Come on it's not like I was always honest with you. It's not like I didn't make a tune of mistakes. And yet I turned on you because of one mistake after you disregarded all of mine. Can you ever forgive me.
Lucy has tears in her eyes.
Lucy: Oh Doc of course I forgive you. Just because I can handle anything you dish out doesn't mean you should have to as well.
Kevin: But I could have tried. Lucy I'm tired of pretending I'm not in love with you. I am I've never stopped loving you and I never will.
Lucy: Oh Kevin I feel the same way. I love Scott but it's no where near as much as I love you.
Kevin: Lucy I want us back
Lucy bursts into tears.
Lucy: Oh Doc you have no idea how long I've waited to hear those words. I want us back to.
They fall into each others arms unable to hold themselves back for another minute their starved lips meet and they kiss passionately as they hold on to one another as if their very lives depend upon it. Just then Scott walks in. 

Over at Chris's apartment Eve and Chris are playing with Christina on the floor.
Eve: Oh Chris she's beautiful.
Chris bounces Christina up and down on his knee as she squeals with delight.
Chris: Isn't she though. I'm so thankful that the court gave her to me. I was really afraid that I'd never get to be a father to my little girl.
Eve gets a far away look in her eyes.
Eve: The loss of a child is a horrible thing. I'm glad you got her back. So any word on that wife of yours?
Chris: Well we are waiting to find out whether or not Marcia will have to stand trial. You see if Nicole confesses then she won't have to but if Nicole doesn't then she will. I'm praying Nicole fesses up so our little girl can know her mommy. Marcia is going to be an amazing mother I have no doubt about that.
Eve: Do you really believe she's innocent.
Chris sighs.
Chris: Eve I'm positive Marcia doesn't have murder in her she's way way to good. I love her with every fiber of my being. And you know a true friend wouldn't keep asking me questions like that.
Eve: Oh come on Chris we've never had a regular friendship.
Chris: That doesn't mean we can't show each other respect. I mean really Eve I don't go around giving you a hard time about your ridiculous love life do I?
Eve: My love life isn't ridiculous!
Chris laughs.
Chris: Oh come on Eve then what would you call it! Scott gives you a bracelet and he's suddenly the man of your dreams. Then Kevin forgives you for breaking up his wedding day and you decide he's Mr. Right so fast I'm surprised you didn't get whip lash! And Eve you know relationships aren't built on Sex which is all you and Kevin ever were! Face it Eve you were his mid life crises. But as you're friend I've never said a word because I thought I have respect for you but I'd think that you'd give me some in return.
Eve: How dare you! Kevin and I weren't just about sex we were real until that hussy Lucy messed it up.
Chris: You mean until that nut job of a shrink admitted he still loved that hussy.
Eve: You know what I don't think I want to stay here after all I'm going to a hotel.
Chris: Fine, but sooner or later you're going to have to except that I'm right.
Eve: Never!
Eve slams out of the door.
Chris looks at Christina.
Chris: I hope you are better at picking friends then I am. Come on nap time.
He takes Christina into the nursery and lays her down in the crib. 

Back at the hospital Karen is working at the nurses station when Frank comes up to her.
Frank: uh Karen
Karen: Oh Hi Frank.
Frank: Karen I want to apologize about the way I've been acting towards you. You have a right to your life and if being with Matt makes you happier then being with Joe. Well then by all means you should be with Matt. I've been rude, insensitive, nasty, cruel and a real jerk. I'm really sorry Karen. I didn't know that you and Joe had worked it out and were going to be friends. But that isn't an excuse I had no right to behave the way I did. I also want to apologize about before I had no idea Hank had done that. I'm really sorry you had to go through that and that it had to come out like it did. I hope Matt is being a good support person for you through this. And I want you to know that if you need anything just ask okay. So can you forgive me for being so awful?
Karen just smiles and shakes her head.
Karen: Frank at no point were you awful. I mean come on you were just protecting your brother. I understand and of course I forgive you. Besides how could you know that Joe and I worked things out. The last you heard Joe had caught Matt and I in bed together. Why wouldn't you be a little cold to me. I could have told you but I didn't so I more or less brought it on myself. Don worry about it okay.
Frank smiles
Frank: Thanks Karen it's hard not to worry though when I think about what could be in me.
Karen: Oh Frank is that what you're worried about. Frank trust me okay I spent a lot of time with Hank when I thought he was you. You are nothing like him okay. Besides Frank everyone on the face of the earth gets angry sometimes with someone. And we all do things we regret it's called being human. Don't be so hard on yourself. And as for the rape thing well it's not how I would have liked it to come out but it was bound to come out. Besides no one was twisting my arm into telling. As for support my family and Matt have all been great. Thanks I might call on you but for now I'm okay. So how is Joe doing? Is he okay?
Frank just smiles and shakes his head.
Frank: Boy you are a great friend. Thanks I appreciate you saying all that. Really please feel free to call on me anytime. Joe is showing signs of getting better. In fact after all my blustering about you needing to stay away after your visit he asked me to come check on you. I guess there is no medicine like a friend.
Karen smiles.
Karen: No there really isn't.
Frank: Oh and we found that file on Neil that you left. Thanks for bringing us such wonderful news it really brightened the room. I'm so grateful that my little nephew is going to get to grow up. Thanks for everything Karen really, Joe told me how hard you worked to help Neil even when Courtney was at her worst you never let it stop you from giving 110 percent to Neil and I'm forever grateful for that. I mean I know it's your job and all but some people would have cracked under all the pressure you were under. I just want you to know how grateful we all are to you.
Karen smiles.
Karen: Thank you but you know the truth is I was only part of it. Neil is a real fighter, and between Lark and the other treatments along with all of the love and support I was only a very small part of the puzzle.
Frank: Well a very important part if you ask me. Well I better get back to Joe. Thanks again.
Karen: You're welcome, please tell Joe I said hi.
Frank smiles.
Frank: Why don't you just come by and say it.
Karen smiles.
Karen: Okay I just might.
Frank: Good I think he'd like that.
Frank heads off. 

Back in Joe's room Lark, Joe, and Neil are playing cards. While Victor and Frank talk. When the door opens and a very frazzled Mary comes in. Everyone looks over and sees Mary's very upset look. Victor and Frank both quickly go over to her.
Frank: Ma what's wrong? Are you okay.
Victor: What is it Mary my sweet?
Neil races over.
Neil: Guess what Grandma I don't have cancer anymore! I'm in remission! I get to go home first thing tomorrow!
Mary smiles and hugs her grandson.
Mary: That is wonderful sweet heart I'm so happy to hear that. It really is an answered prayer.
Lark: Grandma is everything okay you look upset?
Joe: Mom don't worry I'm doing better if that's what you're upset about.
Mary smiles and goes over to hug him.
Mary: Well I'm definitely thankful that you are doing better. I'm upset with myself more then anything. You see I did something rather foolish today.
Victor: Mary there was nothing foolish in the idea of reaching out to him. If I could have tried to reach out to Ryan I would of.
Frank: You went to see Hank!
Joe: He didn't hurt you did he?!
Mary: Oh no no nothing like that. He's behind a peace of glass he couldn't he wanted to but he couldn't. I know it was silly and foolish but no matter what he has done or said. He did come from me and I just couldn't right him off with out trying I'm not sure I can do it even now. I'm sorry.
Mary starts to cry. Frank Victor and Joe all try to hug her.
Frank: Mom you have nothing to be sorry about. You didn't give him up and you have every right to want to reach out to him.
Victor: It's more then understandable.
Joe: I don't like it but I can understand it.
Lark: Besides sometimes reaching out works. Look at me, where would I be if Frank hadn't reached out to me.
Frank smiles.
Frank: Lark at no point were you ever as bad as Hank. Even on your worst days you didn't even come close to Hank.
Lark: True but Hanks a lot older then me. Who's to say if you hadn't found me when you did that I wouldn't have gotten worse.
Victor: She has a point.
Mary: Well regardless he made it clear he doesn't want me to come back.
Lark: Are you sure he wasn't testing you?
Mary: What do you mean?
Lark: Well you see all of my life I was mistreated so naturally I didn't trust anyone. And since everyone else had abandoned me I figured everyone always would. When Frank came along I felt he would be no different. So I tested him. I did that to protect myself. Because if I let him in I was sure he'd end up hurting me. The more he stayed on my side the more I tested him out of fear. Until finally I got it through my very thick skull that he wasn't going anywhere and really did care about me. Only by then Hank was with me but I'm smart enough to know that the lesson still applies.
Frank smiles.
Frank: And I always will be here for you.
Mary: So you think that's what Hank might be doing?
Lark: Well if he's never been loved then it's quite possible.
Joe: But what good can possibly come from reaching out to him. He'll probably be in jail for the rest of his life.
Victor: But he doesn't have to be alone.
Frank: Mom it's your decision but either way I'm behind you.
Joe: Same here.
Victor: You know I am.
Lark: You have my support either way as well.
Mary smiles.
Mary: Thank you, I don't know what I'm going to do but thank you your support means a lot.

Chapter 27
Scott stands in the entrance of the fire house his blood pressure rising. As his fists clench and his face turns blood red steam practically comes out of his ears. Kevin and Lucy unaware of his presence are breathlessly pulling off one another's clothes as there hands and lips passionately reunite with one another's bodies. Kevin is placing fire hot kisses all over Lucy's neck and chest as her blows falls to the floor. Lucy is caressing Kevin's chest and back as she rips at his shirt and pulls her body up to meet him. With unbridled passion the two tumble to the floor as their fire passion explodes into a blaze of sensual emotion. Their bodies entangle as one and they call each others names. Scott unable to take another minute of this starts to yell.
Scott: WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON HERE!
Kevin and Lucy startled by the sudden noise break from there passion filled embrace.
Lucy: SCOTT!
Kevin: Uh Hi Scott uhm
Scott grabs Kevin by the arm pulls him up and slugs him with all his might. Kevin falls back onto the couch. Lucy screams and goes to Kevin's side.
Lucy: Oh Doc are you alright?!
Lucy Then angrily turns to Scott.
Lucy: How dare you hit him like that!
Scott: HOW DARE I HOW DARE YOU! YOU'RE SUPPOSED TO BE MY FIANCÉE AND YOU'RE SLEEPING WITH YOUR EX!
Kevin stands up.
Kevin: Well maybe if you were here for her when she needed you that wouldn't have happened.
Scott: AND MAYBE IF SOME PEOPLE WOULD MIND THEIR OWN BUSINESS IT WOULDN'T HAPPEN EITHER! SHE BELONGS TO ME KEVIN SHE ALWAYS HAS!
Lucy: EXCUSE ME I BELONG TO KNOW ONE! I'M NOT A PEACE OF PROPERTY!
Scott: SO WHAT ARE YOU SAYING YOU WANT THIS BAG OF NUTS INSTEAD OF ME!
Lucy: HE IS NOT A BAG OF NUTS HE HE IS MY TRUE LOVE!
Scott: THEN WHAT THE HELL AM I!
Kevin: I DON'T KNOW BUT IF I WAS LUCY I CERTAINLY WOULDN'T PUT YOU TO HIGH ON MY LIST!
Scott: YOU WANT ANOTHER BLACK EYE!
Lucy: OKAY THAT'S IT BOTH OF YOU STOP IT RIGHT NOW! Scott you are like a brother to me, okay that's what you are to me. I've always cared very much about you. And in a lot of ways I do love you very much. But that love I have for you has never been and could never be as strong as my love for Kevin is. You remember when I came back from New York and you were so head over heals in love with Dom. I ran around telling you how much I loved you and wanted you back. And you kept trying to tell me that while you did love me it wasn't the same. For a long time I tried to understand that, but I didn't. I mean love to me was all the same thing. But then I met Kevin and I understood all most at once what you meant. Scott I love Kevin with that same depth that same intensity the same feeling of my life depending on his that you loved Dom with. Scott I tried to be with you because I do love you and I thought I'd lost my chance with Kevin. But he wants me back, and just like you wouldn't even have to think twice about going to Dom is she could come back I don't have to think twice about going back to Kevin. But I never meant to hurt you. Today just happened.
Scott grits his teeth.
Scott: Get the hell out of my house now!
Kevin takes Lucy by the arm.
Kevin: Come on lets go.
Lucy: Scott I am sorry.
Lucy and Kevin leave together leaving Scott standing alone in his living room. Scott picks up a table lamp and throws it against the wall. The lamp shatters into a million pieces. Scott then goes upstairs and in a blind rage starts throwing all of Lucy's cloths and jewelry out the bedroom window he then with his emotions exploding in every direction jumps into his car and goes speeding down the road. 
Chris is getting ready to leave for work.
Chris: I hope that baby sitter I hired gets here soon.
Just then the door bell rings. Chris goes and opens it.
Leia: Hi Mr. Ramsey I'm Leia we talked on the phone. I hope I'm not late.
Chris smiles.
Chris: Hi Leia no you're right on time. Thanks so much for agreeing to watch her.
Leia: Oh I'm glad to do it. You know I sometimes helped Lark watch her when she was with Scott and Lucy so I've kind of missed her.
Chris: Well I'm sure she's missed you to. She's asleep right now. I'm thinking she'll be up in about an hour and ready to eat Her schedule is on the fridge and food and formula is in the fridge. Oh and help yourself to anything you want.
Leia: Thank you I'm sure everything will go smoothly.
Chris: I have to go, I should be home around 8 tonight.
Leia: Alright then by
Chris: Bye
Chris leaves.
As Chris goes to his car his cell phone rings.
Chris: Hello
Rachel: Chris it's Rachel.
Chris: Oh hi Rachel what's up?
Rachel: Oh just that I have some news about the Genhom murders I think you'll want to know about.
Chris's ear's perk up.
Chris: What about them?!
Rachel: Well Nicole Devlin came back to Port Charles today went directly to Garcia and confessed to everything.
Chris nearly drops the phone.
Chris: EVERYTHING! This is incredible! That means Marcia can come home right?
Rachel: Well it's definitely leaning in that direction. The cops want to look into it a little further before making any final decisions but I'm thinking with the way things look now she could be home with in a week.
Chris nearly drives off the road.
Chris: This is fantastic! I can't wait to tell Marcia she's going to be so excited! This is so unbelievable I mean this time next week I'm going to have both my wife and child under one roof!
Rachel smiles.
Rachel: Congratulations I know how much that means to both of you. I'll let you go so you can call her in a minute but first I have some rather shocking information that Nicole gave.
Chris gets a little worried.
Chris: What?
Rachel: Well It seems while she had no qualms about killing Devlin she couldn't bring herself to kill Jake, Grace, or Dr. May. But since she didn't want to disappoint her children Nicole drugged them and sent them to the South of France. She's kept them under heavy guard there ever since. She finally decided to come clean now because she heard about Christina and wanted Marcia to get to be with her daughter. Anyway Jake, Grace, and Dr. May are all on there way back here. They should be arriving back in town shortly.
Chris practically drops the phone.
Chris: Wow! This is just unbelievable! You know before I came to Port Charles I only thought soaps happened on TV.
Rachel laughs.
Rachel: It dose seem rather far fetched doesn't it. Well I'll let you go so you can call Marcia.
Chris: Okay Rachel by and thank you.
Rachel: Bye and you're welcome.
They hang up. Chris decides he wants to give Marcia this news in person so he calls the hospital to say he's going to be late and heads for Ferrncliff. 

At the hospital Frank and Joe are watching some foot ball. Lark has taken Neil back to his room and Victor has taken Mary home for some rest. When the phone rings.
Frank: Hello?
Julie: Hi there.
Frank: Hey Julie how is my lady today.
Julie smiles.
Julie: I'm doing good a little wind blown from Matt's visit but good. How is Joe?
Frank: He's doing a lot better. But I suppose I shouldn't be surprised he's a tough guy.
Julie: I'm so glad he's doing better. Please tell him I said hi.
Frank: I sure will. So what happened with Matt why are you wind blown?
Julie smiles.
Julie: Oh maybe because he told me about him and Karen. That must have been so hard for you to put up with me talking about how great Matt is. I'm surprised you didn't tell me.
Frank: Well believe me I had to bight my tongue quite a few times. But I know you need all the support you can get right now. And the fact is that regardless of what happened with Matt and Karen Matt is your brother and you have a right to build a relationship with him with out me getting in the way.
Julie: How did I ever manage to find a man as perfect as you. I love you Frank.
Frank: I love you to. So are you okay?
Julie: Well I'm not exactly thrilled with it. But I want Matt to be happy, and I don't really have a right to say who he can and can't date. So I think we're just going to agree to disagree on this.
Frank: Sounds like a good compromise.
Julie: I think so. So what are you and Joe up to?
Frank: We're just watching some football. Hey guess what we just found out a little while ago.
Julie: What?
Frank: Neil is in complete remission. There is no cancer left in his body.
Julie: Oh that's wonderful news! I'm so thrilled to hear that. Neil is such a great kid. So when is he coming home?
Frank: It really is great isn't it? he's coming home first thing tomorrow.
Julie: That is wonderful. Well I'm going go watch Emerald Hospital. Enjoy the rest of the game and I'll see you tonight?
Frank: Yep I'll pick you up for dinner around 7pm.
Julie: I'm looking forward to it. Give everyone my love.
Frank: Will do. Bye.
Julie: Bye. 

Over at the cemetery a still very emotional and enraged Scott walks hastily over to Dom's grave. He stands before he grave and begins to talk.
Scott: You know you told me if I just opened my heart again my life would be so much better. Well I'd like to know just when the hell that better life is going to start! Because so far I've been hurt, disappointed, and screwed over! If this is what you meant by a good example for Serena to see how good love is, well I can't imagine she's going to be any more interested in it now then she would have been before I allowed people in! You know what I think! I think it was stupid of me to listen to a dream that's what I think! Why the hell did I take you being in my dream and telling me all that BS to mean something! I would have been better off just to have taken Serena and gone back to Canada! But no I had to listen to you! And you know what Dom now not only is my heart broken but so is Serena's so I hope you're happy! I shouldn't blame you it's not your fault. How could you know that there is a curse on the Baldwins that keeps us from being happy. Are happiness is always short lived. I guess I could still take Serena and go. What harm would there be in that. I know you don't think it would be good for her. But how can staying here after loosing her sister and now her almost mommy be any better for her. I know Lucy is still in town but it's just not the same! Ah hell Dom I can't do this anymore, I just can't. I'm so tired of trying to make this life work sometimes I just want to give up. Then I could be with you, and Serena would probably be better off with out me. I mean how good of a role model am I really. Maybe I should just end it all. Would anyone really care?
Scott looks down at the gun he has brought with him.
Scott: I better get out of here.
He puts the gun back in his coat and leaves quickly. In the car he calls the school and tells them that Gail and or Lee will be picking Serena up from school today. He then leaves a message on Gail's voice mail asking her to pick Serena up. 

At the airport Mac, and Garcia along with several other cops stand at the gate waiting for Nicole's private jet.
Garcia: Just when I think this case can't have anymore surprises in it.
Mac: It throws you one from left field I know. It seems like we've been trying to solve this case since the beginning of time.
Garcia: And every time we think we have it solved a new twist comes up.
Mac: Well maybe just maybe if we're lucky this is the last twist.
Garcia: Yeah, I hope it is. You know it's interesting all the bizarre aspects of the human psyche this case has revealed.
Mac: I know, I was talking to Kevin about it the other day.
Just then the door opens and several guards come out. The guards are followed by very pale and shaky but very much alive Jake, Grace, and Dr. May. 

At Ferncliff Marcia is sitting in the waiting room when Chris comes in. Marcia runs over to him happily.
Marcia: Chris what a wonderful surprise!
They hug and kiss tenderly.
Chris: Well I have some wonderful news. Come on lets sit down.
They sit across from each other and Chris takes her hands in his.
Marcia: Chris what is it?
Chris: Rachel called me a little while ago. Nicole came to Garcia and confessed to everything. Rachel says you'll probably be out of here and home with me and Christina by the end of the week.
Marcia: YOU'RE KIDDING! THIS IS FANTASTIC!
Chris: I'd say it is. I can hardly wait to have both my girls under one roof.
Marcia hugs Chris tightly.
Marcia: And I can hardly wait to be home with you and be your wife in everyway.
She kisses him passionately.
Chris: That doesn't sound to shabby.
Marcia: You know seeing Christina was great but the idea of actually being at home with her now. Oh Chris thank you you really are a miracle worker.
Chris smiles.
Chris: No thank you.
Marcia: For what?
Chris: For making my dreams of a loving family come true.
Marcia smiles and they kiss.
Chris: So where would you like to go for your first dinner as a free women.
Marcia: How about the Port Charles Grill?
Chris: Sounds good to me. Oh there is something else you should know.
Marcia: What?
Chris: Well it seems while your Mom had no problem killing off Devlin, or John Kanelos she couldn't bring herself to kill Jake, Grace, or Dr. May. So she drugged them instead and sent them into hiding in the south of France. They been under heavy guard there ever since. Anyway they are being flown back here as we speak.
Marcia stairs at Chris in stunned silence.
Marcia: Wow, I don't know what to say. I'm glad Jake isn't dead he was a nice guy.
Chris: Yeah a total geek but not.
Marcia: Chris!
They both laugh.
Marcia: Well I'm glad they are alive, and it will certainly help my mother that they aren't all dead.
Chris: Definitely. Well listen I'm late for work as it is. I just wanted to tell you this stuff in person.
Marcia smiles.
Marcia: I appreciate it.
They kiss tender.
Marcia: Will you call me later?
Chris: You can count on it.
They hug tightly and kiss tenderly and Chris leaves for the hospital. 

Chapter 28
The police quickly take the guards who are watching Jake, Grace, and Dr. May into custody. Then Mac and Garcia escort the trio to GH for a complete exam. On the way they talk.
Mac: Uh so Jake how are you feeling?
Jake: Tired, hungry, angry, confused, dirty. Take your pick. So you guys know it was Julie's crazy bastard mother who did this to us right?
Mac: Yes Nicole confessed to everything earlier today. Did you know that Nicole isn't really Julie's mother?
Grace: Yes, we saw the news report. I'm thinking Julie is pretty lucky to not be related to her. I mean that woman is such a terrible person.
Dr. May: Well lets be thankful she let us live and not dwell on it. Right now I just want to get home to my husband and son.
Garcia: Once you've been examined and we have your statements you can go.
Jake: Where the hell are we going to go anyway. I'm sure they've given my place to someone else.
Grace: I'm going to go to my brothers house. Yikes I bet Ernie has gotten so big.
Mac: Jake we'll be happy to put you up in a hotel till you find a place.
Jake: Thanks I'd appreciate it.
Mac: Grace are you okay?
Grace: Well I'd feel better if this hadn't of happened but all things considered I'm okay.
Dr. May: Do the people at the hospital know we're alive? Us all going in there like this could be quite a shock.
Garcia: Yes we called and told them what was going on. Also it's already started being broadcasted all over. This isn't really the kind of news you can sit on.
Grace laughs.
Grace: Yeah I guess it really isn't.
Jake: Well personally as long as I get some real sleep I'll be fine with who ever dose or doesn't know.
Grace: How's Matt?
Jake groans.
Grace: Hey he is my friend I can ask about him with out being interested.
Jake: Yeah but when have you not been interested?
Dr. May: Now lets not start this again, I've heard quite enough arguing out of the two of you.
Jake: Well what else should we do! It's not like we got to get out much in France. We were forced to stay in that old house in the middle of no where for over a year!
Dr. May: So all you can think to do now is fight? Honestly you're worse then my 4 year old.
Grace: Come on Jake lets not fight. We just got out lets be happy.
Jake: I'm sorry I didn't mean to snap at you Grace. I just want my life back.
Grace: We all do but snapping at each other won't help.
Jake: I agree. So how is Matt?
Mac: From what I know Matt is doing really good.
Grace: Did anyone ever figure out why Frank was acting so off?
Garcia: Yeah it's pretty simple really. He was kidnapped. The man who you thought was Frank was actually Franks twin who was given up at birth. Frank was kidnapped along with Julie and decoy's were put in there place.
Jake: Yawser! Are they okay?
Mac: Well Julie had a nervous break down but she's doing much better. Frank is fine, Joe on the other hand is recovering from being kidnapped and tortured by Hank.
Grace: His own brother! So much for brotherly love.
Dr. May: Well I'm sure he's in good hands correct?
Mac: Yes Joe is well on his way to recovery.
Jake: I'm glad for that.
Just then they pull up at the hospital and the trio is taken inside.
Karen, Matt, and Chris are all on duty in the ER and begin examining them.
Karen: Grace! Oh my gosh this is incredible!
Karen hugs Grace tightly.
Grace: Hi Karen, wow it's so good to see you.
Karen: It's great to see you. I'm so glad you're alive. But I'm amazed that I couldn't tell you were. You make on convincing corps.
They both laugh.
Grace: Well what can I say all in a days work. I'm just thankful that Nicole let me live at all.
Karen: It's so hard to believe she's the killer.
Grace: Yeah it's surprising that's for sure. So how are things with you? Are you and Joe as strong as ever? I heard what happened to him I'm so sorry.
Karen hesitates.
Karen: Well actually Joe and I broke up. It's a very long story but we just make better friends. At least at the moment I think we do.
Grace: Oh Karen I'm so sorry. I really thought the two of you were right for each other.
Karen: Maybe we were for awhile but people change. But we're still friends.
Grace: Well that's good. So are you dating anyone now?
Karen takes a deep breath not sure what to say next.
Karen: Well as a matter of fact yes I'm seeing someone very wonderful
Grace: Karen that's great. So who is the lucky guy?
Karen takes a deep breath.
Karen: Well actually Matt and I have started a relationship. It was totally unplanned and unexpected. But we're really happy.
Grace: Wow you and Matt.
Karen: I know the two of you were together for a time but
Grace: But nothing he broke up with me and made it very clear that he had no interest in me. I'm glad the two of you are happy and I wish you both the best.
Karen smiles.
Karen: Thanks Grace that means a lot coming from you.
Grace: You're welcome. I'd rather it be me with him but I know he doesn't love me. He really never did you know. I just hope he isn't using you the way he used me to make Ellen jealous.
Karen: I know Ellen doesn't even live in Port Charles anymore. But I don't think Matt would do that anyway. You know he really felt awful about what he said to you right before you were supposedly killed.
Grace: Well at least I left knowing how he really felt about me. It would have been a lot harder to handle the past year and a half if I'd thought he was here pining over me.
Karen: Yeah I can see where that would have made it harder. Well you seem to be in good health so you are free to go.
Grace: Thanks Karen.
Karen: You're welcome, hey do you have a place to stay?
Grace: Oh yeah my brother is on his way to pick me up.
Karen: That's good.
Matt is finishing checking Jake out.
Matt: Well you seem to be in good shape, I'm going to write you a prescription for that cough of yours then you can go.
Jake: Thanks Matt.
Matt: You're welcome, and listen it's really great to see you alive and well.
Jake smiles.
Jake: Hey thanks man believe me it feels good to be here and not stuck in that house in France. So how are things with you? Are you and Ellen still together?
Matt: Things are really good with me. I don't know if you heard but I have a sister.
Jake: Yeah Julie I heard on the news. What's that like?
Matt: Actually it's pretty nice. She's a great sister and a great friend.
Jake: That's good you deserve a good sibling. So how about you and Ellen?
Matt: Thanks it's great to have one. Ellen and I broke up a few months ago. She left town and I haven't heard from her since.
Jake: Yawser! Wow I'm sorry man I know how much you wanted things to work with her. You only spent most of our internship chasing her.
Matt smiles.
Matt: Yeah well that's the way things go I guess. Besides I found a new woman and she is so fine.
Jake smiles.
Jake: Her name isn't Chloe is it?
They both laugh.
Matt: No it isn't. Actually you know her. Karen and I have gotten together.
Jake: You're kidding me what about her and Joe?!
Matt: Nope I'm not kidding. Things didn't work out with her and Joe. So we got together and honestly Jake I'm happier then I've been in a long time.
Jake: Well that's great man you deserve some happiness. So can I go now I'm really tired.
Matt: Yep here is the prescription.
Jake: Thanks man.
Matt: I'll walk you out.
In the hall Matt and Jake bump into Karen and Grace.
Matt: Oh hi Grace, uhm it's great to see you.
Grace: Hello Matt, it's nice to see you to. So break any hearts lately?
Matt smiles.
Matt: No I'm not in the heart break business.
Grace: Could of fooled me.
Jake: Hey what happened to I'm over him?
Grace: I am over him I'm just worried for my friend Karen. I mean what's going to happen if Ellen shows up back in town. I heard she left you for some guy who was dying I guess what goes around comes around.
Karen: Grace!
Jake: Come on Grace lets go see Joe. Bye guys I'll talk to you later.
Karen: Bye Jake bye Grace talk to you later.
Matt: Bye.
Jake and Grace head off.
Matt and Karen look at each other and start laughing.
Karen: She isn't to bitter is she.
Matt: Oh no not at all. This has been sum day huh.
Matt pulls Karen onto his lap.
Karen: You can say that again. I still can't get over the fact that they're alive. It's like dream of some kind.
Matt: I know, well if it is a dream I hope we don't wake up.
Matt kisses Karen softly.
Karen: Oh I hope we don't either. I'd hate to wake from this dream.
Karen kisses him passionately. 
In Joe's room Frank and Joe are talking about the news they just heard about Jake and Grace.
Joe: This is just unbelievable. I mean did anything I thought happened since my internship began really happen?
Frank: Well I'm sure some of it did, but man talk about a month of revelations my head is spinning.
Joe: Tell me about it.
Just then there is a knock at the door.
Frank: Who is it?
Jake: Just a couple of dead guys.
Joe And Frank burst out laughing.
Frank: Oh great I've been hoping some dead people would visit come on in!
Frank and Joe laugh some more. Jake and Grace walk in.
Joe holds his arms open
Joe: Grace, come on over here!
Grace goes over and they hug.
Joe: Oh it is so great to see you in one peace! How are you?
Grace smiles happily.
Grace: I'm doing really well but I guess I should be asking you that. How are you doing?
Frank goes over and hugs Grace to.
Frank: You look wonderful Grace I'm so glad you're alright.
Grace smiles and blushes.
Grace: Thanks Frank, you look good to.
Joe: I'm doing better. A couple of days ago you might not have recognized me but I'm doing a lot better now. Hey Jake come here!
Jake smiles and the men hug.
Jake: You look good Joe I'm glad you're okay.
Joe: I'm glad you're okay to.
Frank shakes Jakes hand firmly.
Frank: It really is good to see you. We've missed both of you.
Jake: Well we've missed both of you.
Joe: So have the two of you been checked out by a doctor yet?
Jake: Uhm yeah we got checked out down in the ER.
Grace: That Matt sure doesn't think much of loyalty dose he.
Jake: Grace!
Grace: Welllllllll!
Everyone laughs.
Frank: I think he just believes that a person should make them self happy that's all.
Joe: I wish that didn't include Karen but what are you doing to do. Besides she's happy and that's all I've ever wanted for her.
Grace: I'm glad she's happy I just hope he doesn't hurt her. I mean what if Ellen comes back?
Jake: Well I'm sure Karen will give her a run for her money.
Frank: Besides I doubt after everything she did Matt would even give her a second look.
Joe: Grace don't you think it's time to let go? I mean I know it's hard and all but
Grace: I have let go that doesn't mean I have to like the way Matt treated me. Are you saying you like them together?
Joe: No but being upset won't help. Kevin his helping me see that my emotions get me in more trouble then they actually help.
Jake: You in therapy.
Frank: He needed it big time. Jake if you had come back just a couple days ago you wouldn't have recognized him.
Joe: Yeah and I'm hopeful that if I keep working on this at the very least I'll always have Karen as a friend. And who knows maybe one day more.
Frank: Joe
Joe: Hey I'm aloud to dream.
Grace: Well I'm impressed Joe.
Joe: Thanks, but saying something and doing it are two very different things. Lets see how I manage in a few days when I go home.
They all laugh.
Jake: Well it was great seeing you both but I'm beat. The police have offered to pay my hotel bill and I'm really looking forward to a good night sleep.
Grace: Yeah and my brother is probably here by now I better go.
Frank: Okay hey don't be strangers now I expect to see you later on.
Joe: Yeah don't stray to far.
Grace: We won't
Jake: Scouts honor.
Everyone hugs and Jake and Grace leave. 

Scott has been driving around for hours. He finally winds up on the docks. He sits on a bench and looks at his gun. He is so lost in thought has he stairs at it he doesn't here the footsteps approaching.
Luke: You look how I feel.
Scott jumps at hearing a voice he looks at Luke and moans.
Scott: Ah hell could this day get any worse.
Luke plops down and lights a cigar.
Luke: Probably, life tends to be one big dumb joke.
Scott: Yeah well I don't get it and what the hell you want anyways Spencer?
Luke: Well what do you know we agree life is a punch lineless joke. As for what I want well only what I can't have of course. How about you what brings you down here.
Scott: What the hell do you care! And why are you bothering me!
Luke: Hey maybe you're bothering me! I just came down here to smoke a cigar and try to put the day out of my head and I find you staring at your gun. It's a nice one by the way. Is that a 38?
Scott rolls his eyes.
Scott: Yeah what's it to you?
Luke: Nothing I just think that's a real nice gun. You know I have several of those. So whose head you planning on blowing off?
Scott: Yeah well I only need one, and I don't know what I'm going to do with it yet. So how is Laura.
Luke: You'd have to ask Stefan, uhg just saying that name gives me heart burn. You got any an acids on you?
Scott's eyes light up.
Scott: She left you didn't she?!
Luke: No she left herself.
Scott: What's that mean?
Luke: Well you see when a woman leaves her soul mate to be with someone she really isn't in love with she leaves herself. The reason being that her heart and soul stays with her true love.
Scott: Ah hell face is Luke she left you!
Luke frowns and puts out his cigar on the bench.
Luke: Maybe but at least I can say I loved her well.
Scott: Hey I loved her well to!
Luke chuckles.
Luke: What ever, so why are you down here anyway? Did Luc come to her senses and dump you?
Scott: What the hell dose it matter to you if she did!
Scott stairs at the gun with tears in his eyes.
Luke takes a hard look at Scott and it occurs to him what he walked in on.
Luke: Hey you know the good part about being single is it means you're free to find someone to love you. What happened anyway?
Scott: She went back to that doc of hers.
Luke: Well so much for taste I mean you may not be the greatest guy around but at least you aren't certifiable.
Scott: Yeah well doesn't make much of a difference now dose it. She's with him and as usual I'm alone.
Luke: But that's only temporary. You have to remember that everything in life is only temporary. Just stumble through today and you'll find tomorrow. You want to know a secret? On more then one occasion I thought about ending it.
Scott: Why didn't you?
Luke: Because I would miss what ever is about to happen. And It could be really good. Hey I can't believe I'm about to offer this but how about you come back to my club and I'll buy you a bear.
Scott stairs at the gun for a minute.
Luke: Come on we'll put on some blues have a few bears, smoke a little and toast to better luck next time.
Scott: Why not.
The men get up and walk off. 

Back at the Scanlon house Frank arrives to take Julie out to dinner. Julie comes down in a short tight black dress.
Frank: Whoa
Julie laughs and turns for him.
Julie: You like it?
Frank goes over and pulls her into his arms and kisses her tenderly.
Frank: What's not to like. You are with out a doubt the sexiest most amazing woman around.
They kiss passionately.
Julie: Well you aren't looking to bad yourself.
Frank: All for you my dear. So are you ready to go?
Julie: Lets do it.
They go to Mario's for dinner. Then Frank starts driving Julie somewhere but she isn't sure where.
Julie: Frank where are we going?
Frank smiles you'll see.
Frank drives to an airport on the side of town.
Julie: Frank why are we at an airport?
Frank smiles.
Frank: Oh we're just going to take a little midnight helicopter ride over the city.
Julie: A helicopter ride?!
Frank: Come on lets go.
Frank takes her to his friends chopper and with his friend flying it they go on a ride.
Julie: So where are we heeded.
Frank: You'll see, hey look out your window.
Julie looks out her window as they fly over a field. She gasps at what she sees. Spelled out in candles in the middle of this field are the words Julie Will You Marry Me.
Julie turns to Frank who is now on his knees.
Frank: Julie you are everything to me. My heaven my earth my heart and my soul. Will you make me the happiest man in the world and marry me?
Julie has tears streaming down her face as he slips a beautiful ring on her finger.
Julie: Yes yes of course I'll marry you!
They hug and kiss happily.

Chapter 29
The morning sun streams through the bedroom window at the light house. Kevin opens his eyes and looks down at Lucy sleeping peacefully all wrapped in his arms. He smiles at her and brushes a strand of hair off of her face. Lucy opens her eyes and looks up into his face and smiles.
Lucy: I didn't dream it we really are together.
Kevin kisses her softly on the head and squeezes her tightly.
Kevin: And this time I swear as God as my witness I'll never let you go Ms. Lucy Coe.
Lucy smiles and strokes his cheek.
Lucy: I'm going to hold you to that you know.
Kevin: You better.
They kiss passionately. Lucy pulls him near as they cores one another's bodies. Suddenly Lucy feels sick. She pushes him off jumps up and runs to the bath room. Kevin runs after her to make sure she's okay, He hands her a glass of water.
Lucy: Thanks Doc.
Kevin: No problem. You okay?
Lucy: Yeah just morning sickness.
A sad look passes between them.
Lucy: I guess that part isn't going anywhere. I'm sorry Kevin.
Kevin: Lucy don't you do not owe me an apology. I more or less chased you into Scots arms I have to live with the consequences.
Lucy: I so wanted my first child to be yours.
Kevin: Well you will one day have my first child.
Lucy: But what about this one Kevin? Will you be able to love it and care for it? Or will it be simply a problem between us.
Lucy looks at the ground tears in her eyes.
Kevin takes her by the shoulders.
Kevin: Lucy I love you more then life its self. You are everything to me. So anything that is part of you is going to be loved and cherished by me. So of course I'm going to love that baby. I will give it my all and love it as if it were my very own. You have my word Lucy this baby will have all the love and devotion any kid could as for.
Lucy stairs at Kevin with tears in her eyes. She strokes his face gently.
Lucy: Oh thank you Doc, I'm so so thankful to have you back. What do you know I have an Angel for a man.
She wraps her arms around Kevin and they kiss passionately.
Lucy: But what are we going to do about Scott. I mean I can't very well keep him from his child.
Kevin: Well with Serena in the picture I doubt he'd be far from our lives anyway. I'm sure we'll work it out. All we have to do is get everyone on the same page where this kid is concerned. And Scott is a good father so that shouldn't be a problem.
Lucy: Kevin I have to talk to him. The way we left things just wasn't right. I have to go see him.
Kevin: I know Lucy you need closure I understand.
Lucy: And with a child on the way and Serena to consider.
Kevin: You can't possibly leave things as they are. It's okay Lucy you have to talk to him. But why don't you wait till after breakfast.
Lucy: Oh no I can't I have to get this straightened out now. He should have never found out the way he did.
Kevin: He might not be up.
Lucy shakes her head.
Lucy: Doc I've known Scott for a very long time. Trust me he's up. Besides the sooner I go the sooner I can get this over with.
Kevin: Okay I'll go with you. I was part of yesterday to after all.
Lucy: Oh Doc I'd like nothing better then to have you standing right there with me. But don't you see having you there is just going to make it harder on him. I need to be calm cool and collect with him and I simply can not do that with you around. He'll be defensive and angry. That will make you protective and before you know it I'll be refereeing a fight between the two of you. And then where will we be. No better off then we are right now. He's been my best friend for most of my adult life, and as my best friend he deserves to be treated with some respect.
Kevin: If you think it's best.
Lucy: I do Doc I really really do.
Lucy kisses him and goes to get dressed. Kevin watches her go lovingly with concern. 
At the jail Hank is brought out to speak with Lark who has come to see him. They pick up the phone as they stare through the glass at one another.
Lark: Hi
Hank: What the hell do you want! I adopted you and gave you a home and you turned on me get out of my sight!
Lark takes a deep breath.
Lark: Hank you didn't adopt me as Hank you did as Frank and I already had a home when you came there. I found your diary and I did what I felt I had to do.
Hank: Ugh don't you ever get tired of being such a little goody goody.
Lark snickers and smiles.
Lark: No actually it's still pretty new to me. You should try it sometime it isn't half bad.
Hank: Yeah well it makes me sick. So what the Hell do you want anyway. Why did you come?
Lark: Well I wanted to see how you were doing.
Hank: Oh like you really give a damm how I'm doing! I wouldn't even be in here if it wasn't for you.
Lark: You mean if it wasn't for you. Hank you have to learn to take some responsibility for your own life. I know it's hard but when you do good things tend to happen.
Hank: Why don't you go spread your sunshine somewhere else it ain't wanted here! What is this anyway come visit the inmate week! First that no good mother of mine now you!
Lark: I know it's hard for you to believe but Mary really dose love you. She never meant for you to be given up. And as for me I'm not spreading sunshine here I'm trying to help you.
Hank: You know I don't really give a damm who's idea it was to make Frank the golden boy and me the orphan but somebody did. And I never asked for your help!
Lark: It was your father. The same man who regularly beat both of your brothers and your Mom. He was an extremely abusive alcoholic. Hank he made your Mom and Brothers lives a living hell. I'm not sure you'd have been much happier there. And as for me helping, well I know you didn't ask I'm offering. And don't tell me you don't need it because judging from the shape you're in nothing could be further from the truth!
Hank rolls his eyes and in a very sarcastic tone responds.
Hank: Oh my poor family all beaten up.
He stairs at Lark.
Hank: I guess we know where I get it then don't we. Oh and just how the hell are you going to help me.
Lark shakes her head.
Lark: I'm going to be your friend. And no matter how hard you push me away no matter what you say or do I'm going to be here for you. I will come several times a week. I will call you I will write to you I will send you gifts. Now you can act like a jerk and treat me like dirt but I'm not going away. You need a friend and that's what I'm going to be.
Hank: Why!
Lark stairs at Hank.
Lark: Because I know that somewhere in there is a good person who just needs someone to give him a chance. Just like I needed to be given a chance.
Hank: Lark why don't you take that fuzzy little feeling you get from helping people that Frankie taught you all about and stuff it!!
Lark laughs.
Lark: Oh do you sound like me. Well at least I'll know what to expect. Listen I know it's scary to have someone be nice to you and want to help you but I promise trusting in my friendship won't hurt. You may not always like what I say or do but in the end you'll be better off for it.
Hank narrows his eyes and stairs straight at her.
Hank: Listen little girl I'm not afraid of anything and if you annoy me to much I'll give you something to be afraid of. I don't need don't want and don't like friends.
Hank spits at the glass.
Lark takes a deep breath.
Lark: If that was true you wouldn't be still sitting here talking to me you would have hung up by now. That tells me that maybe you're a little more lonely then you want to admit. Hey I can relate I'm not going to hold that against you. I was the same way. I'd been alone so long I figured it was the best way to be.
Hank: I do not need anyone I never have and I never will!
Lark: Then why the revenge? If you didn't care about being alone why go after your family?
Hank stairs at Lark with ice cold eyes. Lark shivers but never lets her gaze leave his cold stair.
Hank: They deserve to suffer, and I owe you nothing and that's the way it's going to stay.
Lark: Hey I never said you did. I'm not doing this for me I'm doing it for you. You will never have to pay me back. Although a little respect would be nice.
Hank laughs
Hank: When you actually do something for me I might think about respecting you! But unless it includes breaking me out forget about it!
Lark: I will earn your respect Hank I know I can.
Hank: And why the hell dose it mean so much for you to?
Lark: We all have our reasons for doing things. I'll tell you mine if you tell me a secret of yours?
Hank: What are you a shrink! Get the hell away from me!
Lark stairs Hank straight in the eye and leans close.
Lark: You have just as much ability to hang up that phone as I do but your not. So tell me Hank if you hate me being here so much why don't you hang up?
Hank: You're so smart why don't you figure it out!
Hank spits on the glass slams down the phone and stands up. The guards take him back to his cell.
Lark grins to herself.
Lark: Well Hank then I guess I'll see you tomorrow.
Lark smiles and leaves. 

At Matt's place Matt is getting ready for his shift. He his in the shower letting the hot water cascade over his muscular body. Karen comes into the bathroom and disrobes. She steps in behind him and rests her hands on his shoulders. Matt turns his head and gazes at Karen's naked body.
Karen: Good morning Dr. Harman this is your wake up call.
Matt looks Karen up and down.
Matt: Wow, And what a wake up call it is.
Karen comes around to his front and runs her hands down his shoulders. Matt pulls her close and plants hot kisses on her stomach. Karen goes to her knees as their lips meet and their bodies intertwine the roll onto the shower floor in a passion filled embrace. Their hands and lips searching out every inch of one another as their passion erupts into an uncontrollable fire. 

At the hospital Grace is sitting with Joe as he eats his breakfast.
Grace: Well I see your large appetite hasn't changed.
Grace giggles.
Joe: Hey I'm a growing boy. Speaking of which did you know I have a son? His name is Neil.
Grace: Wow, when did this happen?
Joe: Well it's a long story. But basically here it is in a nut shell. Years ago I dated this woman named Courtney. It didn't work out. Not long before you left she shows up with this kid who has leukemia. Turns out that kid is my son. He is okay now actually he just went back into remission. He's going home from the hospital today. His Mom died not long ago thanks to Hank so he's pretty fragile, but he's a tough guy.
Grace: Wow, boy a lot can happen in a year and a half.
Joe: You're telling me.
Grace: He is okay now right?
Joe: Oh yeah he's fine he's going home today. Actually thanks to Lark.
Grace: Excuse me did you say Lark?
Joe laughs
Grace: Lark let me sleep with any guy it takes to get Frank to notice me and if that doesn't work I'll go out on a ledge and pretend to jump Lark?
Joe smiles
Joe: Yep that's the one. Actually Lark has really changed. Frank was right about her she is really good, it's great that he didn't give up on her.
Grace: I'm glad she's gotten so much better. I guess Frank new what he was doing after all. I'm also really glad to hear about your son.
Joe: Thanks so am I. So how are you doing?
Grace: I'm good last night was very emotional with my family. There was a ton of hugging and crying. I'm so happy to be home. Ernie has grown so much it's amazing.
Joe: I'm glad you're home to. So are you coming back to work soon?
Grace: Yeah I've always loved nursing. I'm going to take a week or to to get myself together first but then I'll definitely come back.
Joe smiles.
Joe: I'm glad you're a great nurse.
Grace smiles.
Grace: Thanks, so when will you be coming back?
Joe: Probably not for a few weeks but I'm definitely coming back.
Grace: That's good.
Just then there is a knock at the door.
Joe: Who is it?
Frank pops his head in.
Frank: Hey Joe up for some visitors?
Neil bounds into the room followed by Frank and Julie.
Julie: I hope the answer was yes
They all laugh.
Joe hugs his son tightly.
Joe: The answer is always yes for my family. Especially this kid. Hey buddy how are you feeling?
Neil: I feel great and I can't wait to get home. Serena is coming over tonight and we're going to camp out in the back yard!
Joe: Wow now that's sound cool!
Neil: So how are you?
Joe: Well thanks to that baseball cap you gave me I'm doing a whole lot better.
Joe smiles at his son. Neil beams away.
Neil: I'm glad you're feeling better. But just in case I thought I'd give you this.
Neil pulls out a night light and hands it to Joe.
Neil: I figured you might need it.
Joe looks at his son with tears in his eyes.
Joe: Neil you are one super kid you know that. I don't want you to worry though I'm going to be just fine.
Julie wipes her face.
Julie: With a kid like that how could you not be.
Neil: I love you Dad
Joe: I love you to.
They hugs.
Joe: Grace I'd like you to meet my son Neil.
Grace shakes Neil's hand.
Grace: Well hello Neil.
Neil: Hi Grace.
Julie looks at Grace sheepishly.
Julie: Hi Grace.
Grace: Hey Julie.
Grace gets up and goes over and hugs her.
Grace: You've had quite a year I hear.
Julie: Oh that's for sure. You have had a pretty big one to.
Grace: Actually it was pretty boring.
Julie: I know the feeling. Grace I'm so glad you're alive.
Grace smiles
Grace: Me to
They laugh
Grace: I'm glad you're okay to.
The friends hug. Grace then notices the ring on Julie's finger.
Grace: Hey what is this?!
Julie blushes.
Julie: Oh just a little dream come true.
Julie looks at Frank happily.
Joe: What is what?
Frank smiling away puts his arm around Julie.
Frank: Julie and I are getting married.
Joe: Frank that's wonderful congratulations!
Grace: Oh that is such great news! But I can't say I'm surprised the two of you are just meant to be.
Neil: Alright this is so cool!
Everyone hugs and congratulations are given.
Julie: Thank you I can't remember when I was so happy.
Frank: This really is a dream come true. 

Back at the fire house Scott has just gotten Serena off to school and is nursing a huge hangover.
Scott: Oh that is the last time I let Luke talk me into drinking with him all night! Why the hell did I do that. Ahh well at least I'm alive this morning. Those blues he plays and have ass advice he gives really gets a guy going.
Just then the door bell rings.
Scott goes over and opens it. Lucy is standing there with a coffee cake in hand. She holds it out to him.
Lucy: peace offering. 

Over at Chris's apartment the phone rings as he's bathing Christina. He wraps her in a towel and carries her to the phone.
Chris: Hello?
Rachel: Chris it's Rachel I have some news for you.
Chris: Rachel what is it? Is it about Marcia? What's going on?
Rachel: The court has dropped all charges against Marcia she can come home. She's being released late this afternoon.
Chris drops the phone.
Chris: This is incredible! Oh Rachel thank you so so much! I can't believe this is happening! This is wonderful news! When can I pick her up?
Rachel: 3pm.
Chris: I'll be there Thank you Rachel thank you so much you are a miracle worker.
Rachel: Well I'm just glad I could help. I like happy endings as much as the next person.
They hang up. Chris tosses Christina in the air.
Chris: Yippy! Christina mommy is coming home this afternoon! 

Mary is getting ready to leave the house when the phone rings.
Mary: Hello
Hank: Guess who
Hank hangs up,
Mary: Hank!
Mary stairs at the phone. Victor comes over to her.
Victor: Mary my sweet what's wrong you look upset.
Mary: Hank just called.
Victor: You're kidding what did he say?
Mary: Guess who and then he hung up.
Victor: Huh what dose that mean.
Mary: I'm not really sure. Victor you don't suppose it's his way of trying to reach out to me do you?
Victor: Well I've learned to never say never but. . .
Mary: I know it's a long shot but Victor if he truly wanted me out of his life wouldn't he leave me alone?
Victor: It's hard to say how a mind like his works. Maybe Monk would know.
Mary: Well then that's where I'm going to go. I need to talk to Kevin, he's been such a help with Joe maybe he can help me with Hank.
Victor: I'm sure he'd be glad to try. I'll give you a lift.
The two of them leave for the light house. 

Matt and Karen are sitting at the breakfast table eating.
Matt: So do you have a busy day ahead?
Karen: Sort of I'm on duty till 6 how about you?
Matt: I get off at 7.
Karen: That's not to bad.
Matt: Nope, I wonder if Jake and Grace will be around today.
Karen: I don't know but I hope they take a little time to recuperate. They've both been through so much.
Matt: You can say that again. It's amazing that they are alive isn't it.
Karen: I know it's really strange to think so much of what we thought was true isn't true after all.
Matt: Yeah life sure has had it's share of surprises recently.
Karen: You can say that again. Uh Matt can I ask you something.
Matt: You can ask me anything.
Karen: If Ellen came back is Grace right I mean would you leave me?
Matt reaches across the table and hold Karen's hand in his.
Matt: Karen I love you and nothing in the world will ever change that fact. Yes I was in love with Ellen, and I suppose part of me will always be. But that's in the past now, you are my present and my future. And it's a pretty bright future if you ask me.
Karen smiles.
Karen: I agree she leans over and kisses him softly.

 
Scott stares at Lucy standing on his front stoop with the apple cinnamon coffee cake. Scott grabs the cake from her and slams the door in her face. Lucy undaunted by this opens the door and lets herself right in.
Lucy: Scott we have to talk now.
Scott turns and faces her.
Scott: We have nothing to talk about, now get the hell out of my house before I get my goons to remove you!
Lucy sighs in exasperation.
Lucy: Scott please we can't just leave it like this! We have to talk this out!
Scott: Oh yes we can leave it like this and we will. I have nothing more to say to you now GET OUT!
Lucy: Scott you no very well that besides the fact that we've been best friends way to long to just through it away there are also to very good reasons we can't leave things the way they are!
Scott: FRIENDSHIP FRIENDSHIP! LUCY A FRIEND DOESN'T STAB YOU IN THE BACK! WE HAVE NO FRIENDSHIP YOU KILLED IT JUST LIKE YOU KILLED US WHEN YOU WENT BACK TO KEVIN! TELL ME LUCY IS THAT BABY EVEN MINE!
Lucy slaps Scott.
Lucy: HOW DARE YOU TALK TO ME THAT WAY! OF COURSE THIS BABY IS YOURS AND THAT ALONG WITH SERENA IS WHY WE CAN'T LEAVE THINGS LIKE THIS!
Lucy takes a deep breath.
Lucy: Scott don't you see we have two children to consider here.
Scott: Well you should have thought of that before you went back to your nut job of a boyfriend! And don't get so indignant about me suggesting that that baby isn't mine you are no angel Lucy it wouldn't be the first time you've tried to pass off a baby as someone else's! I have every right to want a paternity test done! And you know what I do. Because I'm not about to play Daddy to that bag of nuts off spring!
Lucy: Well then I guess we know who the better man is! Because Kevin has already promised to love this child as his very own! And it is yours Scott you know I've changed.
Scott: WELL JUDGING FROM YESTERDAY YOU HAVEN'T CHANGED MUCH! AND SINCE KEVIN IS ALREADY TO PLAY DADDY WHY DON'T YOU JUST LET HIM AND LEAVE ME OUT OF THIS!
Lucy gasps.
Lucy: Scott I'm not going to leave you out of your child's life! Yes Kevin will love it and nurture it but this little one deserves to have his or her Daddy around!
Scott: If you think I'm going to do joint parenting with you and Kevin you need to have your head examined!
Scott then grabs Lucy by the arm.
Scott: You Lucy are going to have to choose. Either you dump Kevin and come home or never have contact with Serena again.
Scott then angrily shoves Lucy out the door and locks it behind her. Lucy stands on the porch for a minute in total shock not sure what to do. Tears start to form in her eyes pulling herself together she runs for her car. Shocked, bewildered, and scared she drives quickly pulls out of the drive way and starts driving. Inside Scott watches her leave through the shades. He looks down at the coffee cake and angrily throws it up against the wall. 
At the light house Kevin is sitting with his paper and coffee when the door bell rings. Kevin opens it and finds a frazzled Mary and a concerned Victor on the front stoop. He lets them in and Mary starts talking right away.
Mary: Kevin I absolutely don't know what to do I'm at a loss. I don't know what this means or how I should respond and I desperately want to do the right thing.
Victor: Monk I'm sorry to bother you but Mary has a problem and I'm really not sure how to advise her on this.
Kevin takes Mary's arm and gently directs her to the couch.
Kevin: Mary please sit down. Tell me what has happened. Joe is okay isn't he?
A worried expression appears on Kevin's face.
Mary: Oh yes he's doing so much better. I talked to him this morning and he's sounding more and more like himself.
Mary smiles.
Mary: And I know that you are partly to thank for that. I really do appreciate all you've done for them, for all of us. I'm so glad you're part of my family.
Kevin smiles and blushes
Kevin: Well I'm just glad I could help. Now what has happened what is wrong?
Mary: Well not long ago, I went to see Hank in jail. I don't know why I guess I felt that regardless of what he has become he is still part of me and I needed to reach out to him. The visit didn't go well. He was rude and nasty and threatening. I had half decided not to go back even though my heart ached to be able to reach him. It just didn't seem possible. But then this morning just a little while ago in fact Hank called me. He didn't say much. I said hello he said guess who and hung up. Kevin I'm at a loss is he trying to reach out to me what is this?
Kevin thinks
Kevin: That's a tough one. I am surprised that he called you but that doesn't necessarily mean that he's reaching out to you. He might just be playing games with you. And I wouldn't want to see you get hurt. You are the closest thing I've ever had to a real mother.
Mary smiles.
Kevin: However this is not to say that he couldn't possibly be reaching out. I hate to suggest it since I don't want to see you hurt or disappointed but maybe you should go see him and see what he has to say. Perhaps that will give you more insight.
Victor: I'll go with you.
Mary: Oh Victor that's so sweet but I really need to do it on my own.
Kevin: I agree, Victor if you're there Hank might react badly.
Victor: Don't you think he would regardless?
Kevin: Well I don't think his attitude will be good regardless but if he dose want to reach out to Mary he's more apt to do it if she's alone.
Mary: I'll go this after noon.
Victor: Mary are you sure about this?
Mary smiles.
Mary: Victor when it comes to Hank I'm not sure of anything except that he did come from me and I just can't wash my hands of him. Not yet anyway. Not when he might be reaching out to me.
Victor shakes his head and smiles.
Victor: How I wish my boys had had a mother like you. Who knows how different their lives might have been.
Mary strokes his cheek.
Mary: Well Kevin has me now, and I've been praying for Ryan's soul every night since we married.
Victor has tears in his eyes.
Victor: Then I shall pray for Hank nightly as well.
They kiss softly.
Kevin: Mary something tells me you already had the answer before you came.
Mary smiles and pats Kevin's cheek.
Mary: Well I guess I just needed my eldest to point it out. I better go Neil is coming home today and I want to be there.
Victor: Oh that's right and we need to swing by the bakery to pick up the treat I ordered for him. Kevin are you coming?
Kevin smiles.
Kevin: I'll be there later on.
Mary: You got him a treat that is so nice. What did you get him?
Victor: Well he is my grandson. Ah I've ordered chocolate pigs feet. It's quite the rage in Africa you know.
Kevin and Mary exchange a look.
Kevin: Chocolate pigs feet?!
Mary: Well Victor that's a very nice gesture but. . .
Kevin: But a 9 year old boy might prefer something a little more uhm well you know normal.
Mary: Not that unusual is bad it's just that well.
Victor shakes his head and smiles.
Victor: I know it sounds strange but let me tell you you haven't lived till you've tried chocolate covered pigs feet. I had them flown in straight from Africa. Now we better go we don't want them to go bad.
Kevin and Mary exchange another look as Victor heads for the door.
Kevin: Well alright then I'll see you later.
Mary: Okay bye Kevin thanks
Victor: Oh yes Monk thanks very much.
Kevin: Anytime.
They leave and Kevin shuts the door behind them.
Kevin: Chocolate pigs feet?! YUCK! 

Back at the hospital Grace is still sitting on Joe's bed talking to him. Julie and Frank have taken Neil back to his room to get the last couple things together before heading home.
Grace: That is one super kid you have there.
Joe beams.
Joe: I know he is the best isn't he. I'm so proud of him.
Grace: You should be he is one great kid. I'm glad he's alright.
Joe: Me to, the idea of loosing someone you love is bad enough but a child.
Joe gets chocked up and tears come to his eyes.
Joe: It's just unthinkable.
Grace hands him a tissue and rubs his arm supportively.
Grace: Hey it's okay Joe he's alright now.
Joe: But for how long Grace, a person isn't considered cured from this for five years after they enter remission. If he relapses before that it's back to the starting gate. And every time he relapses his chances of remission get smaller and smaller.
Joe starts crying.
Grace hugs him tightly. Then holding him by the shoulders makes him look her in the eyes.
Grace: Hey don't think about that. Listen to me your son is fine now and that's what counts. Don't play those what if games they will drive you crazy. Do you understand me Joe. Now he's fine now and that is the fact you have to focus on. Positive thoughts bring positive results. Negative talk speaks for it's self.
Joe sighs and leans back.
Joe: I know I know but sometimes it seems like it doesn't matter how positive you are things just go wrong.
Grace looks at him sympathetically and wipes his cheek with her hands.
Grace: Do you want me to get Frank?
Joe: No Neil needs him there to help celebrate. Besides as long as I have a friend like you I'll be fine.
Joe smiles at Grace. Grace squeezes his hand.
Grace: Well I'm not going anywhere.
They smile at each other. 

Back in Neil's room they have gotten the last of his things together.
Frank: Well I think that's it. What do you say kiddo. Are you ready to blow this Popsicle stand?
Neil: Definitely!
Julie smiles.
Julie: Well get in the chair and we'll be on our way.
Neil plops down in the chair.
Neil: Alright! But can we stop by Dad's room to say bye first?
Frank: Absolutely.
Neil: He's going to be coming home soon right?
Julie: Very soon.
Frank kneels down in front of him.
Frank: And when he dose we'll have a huge party just for him.
Neil smiles.
Neil: Cool.
Julie: So are we set.
Neil nods.
Frank: Lets roll!
They leave happily. 

At the apartment Chris is busy making a welcome dinner for Marcia. He has gotten milk, flower, eggs, and sugar everywhere. The blender has exploded and the oven caught fire twice. The radio is playing and Christina is sitting in her pumpkin seat screaming.
Chris looks around in dismay. Just then the door bell rings. He run for it and standing there is Rachel.
Rachel: Hi Chris I just wanted to come by and see if you needed any help getting ready for Marcia's home. . .
Rachel stops mid sentence after seeing the disaster. She laughs.
Rachel: And I guess I didn't get here a moment to soon.
Chris: Oh no I have everything under
Just then the pot on the stove boils over and the smoke alarm goes off again.
Chris runs for the kitchen grabs the pot with his bear hand scalds himself. Yelling in pain he drops the pot on the floor and spaghetti sauce flies everywhere.
Chris looks at Rachel as she tries not to laugh. Chris looks at her with desperation.
Chris: Help
Rachel: Come here.
Rachel puts Chris's hand under cold water then getting a first aid kit wraps it.
Chris: Thanks I guess I'm not exactly ready to do dinner parties.
They laugh.
Rachel: Hey that's alright. Why don't you take Christina into her room and get her calmed down then come back out here and we'll get this straightened up.
Chris sighs with relief
Chris: Thank you.
Chris takes a fussy Christina into the back and changes her diaper, then sings to her till she falls asleep. Then together Chris and Rachel clean up the mess and begin making Marcia's welcome home meal. 

At the house Lark plops down on the couch.
Lark: What a morning.
She looks at her watch.
Lark: Oh I better get the food out Frank and Julie will be home soon with Neil. At least I already have the banner, balloons and streamers up.
She goes to the kitchen humming. Just then there is a nock at the back door. Lark goes to it and opens it. Standing there in front of her with a present and a box from the bakery is Jake! 

After driving aimlessly Lucy finally ends up back at the light house. Her face tear stained, and her eyes swollen from crying. She comes in and plops down on the couch. Kevin comes down the stairs.
Kevin: Lucy?
Lucy looks over at him her eyes full of pain.l
Lucy: Hey Doc.
Kevin seeing the pain in her face goes to her.
Kevin: Lucy what's wrong? What happened? I take it the talk with Scott didn't go well?
Lucy: Oh no it went great, first he accused me of lying about the baby. He said it's probably yours and he wants no part of it. Then he told me if I didn't leave you and come back to him I'd never have contact with Serena again.
Lucy bursts into tears at this and falls into Kevin's arms.
Lucy: Oh Doc what am I going to do? I want to be with you but I can't live with out Serena

Chapter 31
Kevin holds a sobbing Lucy to his chest as his rage begins to build.
Kevin: He asked you to choose between me and a 9 year old!! What the hell kind of man is he! To use his own child like that! And to put the women he supposedly loves in that position! Well I won't stand for it!
Kevin gets up abruptly and grabs his coat.
Lucy races to him and grabs his arm.
Lucy: Hey Doc wait a sec where are you going?
Kevin's eyes grow dark and cold. He clenches his teeth.
Kevin: I'm going to teach Mr. Baldwin a lesson.
Kevin pulls away from Lucy's grasp and runs out the door. Leaving Lucy in a state of panic. 
At the Scanlon's Lark is standing at the door staring at a very much alive Jake. Her face is as white as a ghost and she is frozen in place.
Jake: Hi Lark.
Lark faints.
Jake quickly puts down the treats and present. He tries to gently wake Lark up. Lark opens her eyes and looks up at Jake. She becomes frightened and tries to pull away.
Jake: No Lark it's okay I'm not a ghost. Didn't you hear on the news Nicole Devlin has been hiding Grace,Dr. May and myself in France since are supposed deaths.
Lark sits up regaining some of her composure.
Lark: I new Nicole was the killer but with everything that's been going on lately I guess I didn't get the whole story. Oh Jake I'm so glad you're alive you are such a good man.
Lark then turns beat red with embarrassment.
Lark: And I was so awful to you. I tricked you and used you. I took what could have been a great friendship and I through it down the toilet with all my lies and stunts. I'm sorry Jake, can you ever forgive me?
Jake helps Lark to a chair and smiles at her.
Jake: Lark you were just a confused kid I understand. I didn't like it but I do understand. Maybe we could be friends now.
Lark smiles.
Lark: I'd like that.
Jake: So would I. I guess I'm early for Neil's welcome home party huh.
Lark: Yeah but not by much the others will be here soon. Hey how did you know about Neil?
Jake: Oh I've been over to see Joe. I heard you saved Neil's life you should be very proud of yourself.
Lark blushes.
Lark: Well I don't know about that I mean being a match was just dumb luck.
Jake: Hey don't sell your self short. What you did was really incredible.
Lark: Well I'm just glad he's okay. Oh you can put the gifts on the family room table I've cleared a little spot for them.
Jake: Okay great, oh and here are some Kolaski.
Lark: Well it sure smells good what is it?
Jake: Well it's like a cookie with fruit jelly inside.
Lark: Oh that sounds great. Well speaking of good food I better start getting all of this set out.
Jake: How about if I help.
Lark smiles at Jake
Lark: Would you mind?
Jake smiles.
Jake: Not at all that's what friends are for.
They set to work putting food out for the party. 

Chris and Rachel have managed to clean up the disaster Chris made of the kitchen and prepare a wonderful welcome home meal for Marcia.
Rachel: Well it's just about 2:30 you'd better get going.
Chris: Oh you're right I don't want to be late.
Rachel: Would you like me to stay here and watch Christina?
Chris: I don't know, I think Marcia would really like to have Christina in her arms when she walks out of there.
Rachel: True but with all the news crews that are inevitably going to be there Christina may draw more of them in and it might be harder for you to get around them.
Chris: That's a good point. And that poor kid has been in the news enough. Would you mind to watch her?
Rachel smiles.
Rachel: Not in the least.
Chris: Thanks
Chris quickly runs out the door.
Christina starts to cry again. Rachel goes and picks her up.
Rachel: Hey there sweetie what's wrong? You want Aunt Rachel to sing to you?
Rachel sits in the rocker and sings to Christina.
Rachel begins rocking and humming to Christina. 

At the hospital Grace and Karen bump into each other.
Karen: Oh hey Grace I didn't expect to see you here what's up? You're not back at work already are you?
Grace: Oh no I'm not back for a few more days. I was just visiting Joe and he was getting hungry so I thought I'd run over to the recovery room and get him some real food. You know the food here is really bad.
Karen: I know it definitely is nothing to rave about. That is nice that you came to see Joe. I talked to him last night on the phone and your visit really seemed to lift his spirits.
Grace: I hope so, I mean he is such a great guy. Uhm so are you going to Neil's party?
Karen: Oh I wish I could, but I'm on duty for several more hours. Are you going?
Grace: I might drop off a present later but for now I think I'll just stick around here.
Just then the elevator arrives and Grace gets on. 

Back at the Scanlon's Jake, Lark, Mary, and Victor are all assembled. The food is out the decorations are set and the camera is full of film.
Lark: I wonder where Scott, Lucy, Serena, Eve and Kevin are? They all swore they'd be here.
Jake: Well Eve might have gotten called into the hospital to work.
Lark laughs. Jake looks at her confused.
Lark: Sorry but the idea of Eve actually working. I mean Jake she plays hooky from her job more then I did from my volunteer work.
Everyone cracks up.
Victor: Well maybe she's turned over a new leaf.
Mary: I'm sure they will all be here in due time.
Just then the door opens and in bounds Neil with Frank and Julie behind him.
Lark, Jake, Victor, Mary: Surprise!
Neil: Wow this place looks awesome! Is this all for me?!
Lark: Every last bit of it.
Mary: For my most deserving Grandson.
Mary hugs Neil tightly.
Neil: Thanks Grandma.
Mary smiles.
Mary: Well actually Neil Lark put all of this together.
Neil smiles at Lark who's blushing.
Neil: Thanks Lark.
Lark: Anytime kiddo.
Julie: This place really dose look great Lark.
Lark: Thanks there were a few bumps in the road like when I passed out cold at seeing the ghost at the back door.
Lark jokingly glares at Frank.
Frank realizes he forgot to tell Lark about Jake and turns beat red.
Frank: Ooops!
Everyone laughs.
Julie: Well that had to get you going.
Lark: Oh I'd say it did.
Neil: Hey where is Serena?
Mary: Oh I'm sure she'll be here real soon sweetheart.
Frank: Yeah I'm sure Scott and Serena just got delayed. 

Back at the Baldwin's Scott and Serena are getting ready to leave. Just then the door bell rings. Serena runs over and opens it. A very angry Kevin is standing at the door.
Serena: Hey Kevin come on in. Where is Eve?
Scott gets off the couch as a very steamed Kevin enters.
Scott: Serena why don't you run upstairs and get Neil's present.
Serena: Aren't we waiting for Lucy.
Scott grimaces.
Scott: Serena I need to talk to Kevin alone.
Serena shrugs and goes upstairs.
Kevin: So Scott have you had fun using your innocent daughter as a pawn to get what you want?
Scott: I have never used Serena! How dare you come into my home and insult me!
Kevin: That's exactly what your doing right now isn't it. Telling Lucy she can't see Serena if she's with me. That sounds like using her to me. And I'll take what ever tone with you I like!
Kevin then grabs Scott by the collar and holding onto him firmly with his teeth clenched and his eyes blazing hot he snarls
Kevin: No one messes with Lucy and If I have to sue for sole custody of Serena to prevent Lucy's heart from being broken I will.
Kevin then flings Scott onto the couch and storms out of the house. A sad and confused Serena comes back into the room.
Serena: Why can't I see Lucy? Why is Kevin so angry? 

Back at the party the door bell rings. Lucy is standing there with a present.
Neil: Hey Lucy, where is Serena?
Frank: hi Lucy come in. Weren't Scott and Serena coming with you?
Lucy: Oh uhm they'll be here they uh just got tied up with something.
Everyone looks at each other sensing there is more to it but they say nothing. 

At Ferncliff Marcia is sitting on her bed with her all dressed and ready to go home when Chris walks in. Marcia runs to him full of excitement.
Marcia: Chris!
They hug and kiss passionately.
Marcia: Oh Chris I can't believe today is really here! I've been dreaming of this day for so long.
Chris: Well what did I tell you in the land of fairy tales wishes come true.
They laugh and kiss.
Marcia: Where is Christina?
Chris: Oh she's back at the apartment with Rachel. Rachel and I thought it might be better for all concerned if I didn't bring her here today. You know with the press and all I just figured it would be better this way.
Marcia: That's a good point I don't want my baby getting hounded by the press.
Chris: So you ready to go?
Marcia: Yes definitely.
Arm in arm they walk out of Ferncliff.

Chapter 32
Serena looks at Scott with questioning eyes.
Serena: Daddy why can't I see Lucy? And why did Kevin say you are using me? What happened that made him so mad?
Scott: Uhm Serena Uh come sit down here Apple Sauce.
Scott motions Serena to sit next to him. Serena plops down.
Serena: Daddy what's going on?
Scott: Well Lucy went back to Kevin sweet heart and I want her to be here with us. Now Serena Lucy loves you very much and she'll come back if she thinks she'll loose you.
Serena: But Dad I want Lucy to be happy. I don't want her to have to chose why can't she have both me and Kevin?
Scott: Because she belongs here Serena.
Serena looks at Scott with confusion.
Serena: But Dad she loves Kevin if she doesn't want to be here then she doesn't belong here. I don't want her to be unhappy and I'm not going to make her choose she can see me whenever she wants.
Scott: Now don't you take that ton with me young lady!
Serena turns bright red.
Serena: NO I HEARD WHAT KEVIN SAID AND YOU'RE NOT GOING TO USE ME TO HURT LUCY! SHE ISN'T YOUR PROPERTY AND EITHER AM I! I HATE YOU!
Serena goes running upstairs and slams the door.
Scott: HOLD IT RIGHT THERE YOUNG LADY YOU COME BACK HERE THIS MINUTE!! AH HELL!!
Scott grabs an apple and heaves it across the room. Upstairs Serena sits on her bed with her arms folded angrily.
Serena: He isn't going to keep me from my almost Mommy and he isn't going to hurt her either. I'll show him I'll just leave. I have to go to Neil's party anyway and I can take myself. Serena stuff Neil's present, some clothes a few stuffed animals and a couple of books into her back pack and flings it on her back. Then she opens her bed room window and climbs out on the ledge. She reaches for the nearest branch of the old tree that sits by her window and grabbing onto it climbs down to the ground. Serena then quickly goes to her bike and jumping on it peddles away as fast as she can. 
Kevin calmer now arrives at the Scanlons.
Mary answers the door.
Mary: Well hello Kevin come in.
Kevin hugs Mary.
Kevin: Thanks Mary sorry I'm so late I had something that I had to take care of.
Mary: Oh that's no problem at all.
Victor: Hey Monk your just in time for my accordion playing!
Kevin grins
Kevin: Oh goody.
Neil runs up to him.
Neil: Hey Uncle Kevin.
Kevin: Hey Neil I'm glad to see you home.
He hands Neil a present.
Neil: Thanks Uncle Kevin. I feel like it's my birthday.
Lucy: Uhm Hi Doc.
Lucy pulls him to the side.
Lucy: What happened with Scott?
Kevin: I gave him a peace of my mind and left.
Lucy: Are they coming?
Kevin: They were getting ready to when I came?
Lucy: Well are they still coming? What did you say? What did Scott say? Dose Serena know what's going on?
Kevin takes Lucy by the hands.
Kevin: Lucy, listen to me everything is going to be just fine okay. I simply told Scott what was on my mind I didn't stay to hear any of his bull and from what I could tell Serena didn't know a thing but my guess is by now she dose.
Lucy: Oh she must be so upset my poor little pumpkin head.
Neil: Hey Lucy when our Serena and Scott getting here?
Lucy: I don't know Neil but I'm sure they'll be here.
Victor: Is everything okay Lucy you've been acting kind of strange since you got here?
Kevin: Well there is no point in keeping this a secret any longer. Everyone can I have your attention please.
Everybody looks around.
Kevin: In the past few days some pretty big things have been happening with Lucy and I. I realized that Eve wasn't for me and she moved out.
Lucy: And I realized that my heart is still very much in love with my doc
Kevin: As I am with Lucy.
Lucy: So we are back together.
Everyone looks at each other not sure what to say.
Mary whispers to Victor.
Mary: Well at least this one has a work ethic.
Victor whispers back.
Victor: Oh Lucy is wonderful for Kevin it really is great news.
Mary: I hope so only the best for my boys.
Victor smiles.
Kevin: I guess this is a shock but uhm
Lucy: Well someone say something.
Frank picks up a glass of soda and raises it high.
Frank: To true love.
Julie taking Franks lead picks up her glass.
Julie: May it always conquer all.
Everyone then smiles and starts giving congratulations to Kevin and Lucy. 

Back at the hospital Grace and Joe are eating together.
Joe: Thanks for bringing this over Grace.
Grace: Anytime besides it's nice to eat with someone who isn't watching me like a hawk.
Joe smiles.
Joe: Your family is being very protective huh.
Grace: Oh you could say this I'm surprised they let me go to the bathroom by myself.
Joe laughs.
Joe: They mean well.
Grace: Oh I know they do and believe me I appreciate it. But some breathing room would be nice.
Joe spills barbecue sauce down himself.
Joe: Oh great.
Grace laughs.
Grace: Here let me help.
She grabs some napkins and starts drying off his pajama top feeling his heart pound under it. There eyes suddenly lock there faces only inches apart. Their lips meet and a hot bolt of electricity bolts through them. Just then Matt wheels in. 

Chris and Marcia get off the elevator and go to his apartment.
Chris: Sorry we had to take the long way but I didn't think you wanted the press to hound us at both ends.
Marcia: No it was fine it was nice taking the scenic route. I haven't been out in so long it was very nice. And we lost them which is what counts. Besides it was nice just riding along with you listening to Blues Traveler.
Chris smiles.
Chris: yeah that was nice. You know I used to use that group to escape now I'm using it to celebrate being happily married with a child.
Marcia: Works for me.
They kiss and walk into the apartment.
Chris: Were home.
Rachel comes out of the back holding Christina.
Marcia: There's Mommies little angel!
Marcia happily picks up Christina.
Marcia: Hi sweetie Mommy missed you so much.
Chris: Well you two will never be apart again. Thanks for watching her Rachel I really appreciate you watching her. The press was everywhere and it really would have been worse if she was there.
Rachel smiles.
Rachel: Anytime. Well I'd better go and leave you three to bond.
Marcia: Oh no please stay. Rachel you've done so much for us if it weren't for you I'd still be locked up Scott and Lucy would have Christina and God only knows what would have happened with Chris and me. Rachel you are like a second mother to me or at the very least the big sister I never had. You are part of my family and I want my family here together tonight.
Rachel blushes there are tears in her eyes.
Chris: Come on stay.
Rachel: Well I'd love to thank you very much. And for what it's worth I feel you three our my family too.
Marcia: I'm glad, What is that wonderful smell?
Rachel: Well before Chris came to get you we made a welcome home meal for you.
Marcia: real food oh let me at it
They all laugh.
Chris: Well it would have been a real mess if it hadn't of been for Rachel.
He holds up his bandaged hand.
Marcia: So that's how you hurt it. Well I'm glad Rachel was here to help.
Rachel: Anytime, now lets eat.
They go into the kitchen. 

Jake and Lark are in the kitchen filling up some more plates.
Lark: I've never seen people eat so much in such a short amount of time you'd think it was thanksgiving.
Jake: Well I guess in a way it is. I mean Nicole is going to jail, Grace Dr. May and I are free and Neil is well.
Lark: True we do have a lot to be thankful for right now. On top of all that Frank and Julie are free and engaged, Joe is recovering very well and will becoming home soon, and I've made a new friend.
She smiles at Jake who smiles back at her.
Jake: That was some bomb Kevin and Lucy dropped huh.
Lark: Yeah but I think it was pretty inevitable. I mean you could tell that they never really fell out of love with one another. And that Eve and Scott were just convenient.
Jake: Yeah I remember thinking that pairing didn't sound right when I heard about it. I mean Eve and Kevin? I can't even picture it.
Lark: Oh it wasn't pretty believe me.
Jake laughs.
Jake: You were pretty good at that twister game.
Lark: Thanks, it always seemed to be the game every foster home had so I learned to play it well. And it is one of Neil's favorite games. Serena and Neil play it a lot. I hope she shows up here soon. Neil will be very disappointed if she doesn't.
Jake: He has a crush on her huh.
Lark smiles.
Lark: Well he won't admit or deny it but yeah I think he dose. Hey you were pretty good at that pictionary game. I didn't know you could draw like that.
Jake: Yeah I've always loved art. As a kid I even thought for awhile about becoming an artist but medicine won out. You're a pretty good artist yourself.
Lark smiles
Lark: Thanks. 

Up in Neil's room Neil is putting some of his presents away when he hears a stone hit his window. Neil looks out and sees Serena standing below with her back pack.
Neil: Hey Serena!
Serena: sshhhh I'm running away do you want to come?
Neil: Why where to?
Serena: My Dad is being really mean and I want to teach him a lesson. I'm going to come back in a couple days. So you coming?
Neil: Well I guess if were coming back sure.
Neil grabs his back pack throws in a few things and flings it on his back. Then he grabs a peace of paper and scribbles a note. 

Dear family. 

Don't worry I'm coming back in a few days. Serena is angry at her Dad and wants to teach him a lesson so we're going to hide out for a few days then we'll be back.
Love Neil. 

Serena: Neil come on!
Neil: Okay okay I'm coming.
Neil puts the note on his bed then he puts the rope ladder Joe gave him incase of a fire out the window and climbs down.
Serena: Cool ladder that's better then a tree.
Neil: Thanks my Dad gave it to me.
Neil and Serena hop on their bikes and peddle off. 

Back at the fire house a calmed down Scott goes to Serena's room to talk to her. He knocks on the door there is no answer.
Scott: Serena can I come in? Come on apple sauce I know you're upset but we need to talk.
Scott gets a strange feeling that something isn't right.
Scott: Serena is everything okay in there? Serena answer me?!
Scott tries the knob but it's locked.
Scott: Serena unlock this door right how?!
When there is no answer Scott barges in. He notices the window is open. He runs over and looks down.
Scott: SERENA!
Scott runs around the room looking for her in her closet and under the bed. He finds that not only is she not there but neither is her book bag, some of her cloths and stuffed animals.
Scott goes charging down stairs yelling for her. He goes outside and finds her bike gone. Scott runs inside and grabs the phone. 

Back at the hospital Karen is in Dr. Medows office for her yearly exam.
Karen: Thank you again for fitting me in today.
Dr. Medows smiles.
Dr. Medows: No problem I know how hard it is to be a doctor and take care of one's self.
Dr. Medows opens the results of the routine blood work and her eyebrows arch.
Karen notes this and becomes worried.
Karen: Dr. Medows is something wrong.
Dr. Medows looks up at Karen.

Chapter 33
Grace and Joe pull apart taken a back by the kiss. Matt clears his throat causing them to jump,
Matt: Uhm sorry to interrupt but I thought you'd like to know that you can go home tomorrow.
Joe and Grace look at each other.
Joe: Uh thanks Matt that is great news.
Grace: Yeah it really is.
Matt: You're welcome.
Matt quickly leaves. Joe bursts out laughing.
Grace: What's so funny?
Joe: Oh just how what goes around comes around. I caught him and Karen in bed together now he catches me kisses his ex girlfriend.
Grace smiles.
Grace: Well I can see how that would be satisfying but there is one big difference.
Joe: What's that?
Grace: Joe were in love with Karen, but Matt was never in love with me. He just used me to make Ellen jealous.
Joe takes Graces hand in his and looks at her with a great deal of compassion.
Joe: Then he was a fool.
Grace blushes.
Grace: Thank you. Uhm Joe about that kiss.
Joe: I know it surprised me to, but it was kind of nice.
Grace smiles.
Grace: Yeah it was kind of nice.
They look deep into one another's eyes.
Grace: Uhm that's great that you're going home tomorrow! You must be excited to get out of here and home to your son.
Joe: Definitely I feel like I haven't spent any real time with him in ages. I can't wait to take him to a foot ball games, Ice Skating, build snow forts with him. I'm going to do everything with him that Frank and I did when we were little.
Grace: I'm sure Neil will love that. He's very lucky to have you as his Dad.
Joe smiles.
Joe: Well I'm pretty lucky to have him as a son. I'm just so thankful he is well.
Grace: Well it's not surprising he is well considering the fighter genes he has.
Grace smiles and playfully tussles his hair. Joe laughs.
Joe: Well I don't know about that but he is one tough kid.
Grace: Can I ask you something?
Joe: Sure anything.
Grace: Well you mentioned the things you and Frank did but where was your Dad during all of that. Didn't he do stuff with you?
Joe shakes his head sadly.
Joe: My Dad was an extremely abusive man. He beat Frank, Mom, and I on a daily basis. Going to school with a black eye and some bruised ribs was nothing out of the ordinary for us. He was also an alcoholic so when he wasn't beating us he was either, past out drunk or getting drunk.
Grace shakes her head sadly.
Grace: Oh Joe I'm so so sorry that's awful! No child should have to grow up in a home like that. What an awful childhood.
Joe: If I hadn't of had Frank around I don't know what I would have done. He was like a father to me. Always has been probably always will be. And that's why it's so important to me to be a good father to Neil.
Grace: I can understand why. I mean you most certainly wouldn't want to repeat those mistakes.
Joe: Yeah I certainly don't, I mean no kid should ever be treated like that.
Grace smiles.
Grace: Well I can see that you aren't making those mistakes You are clearly a good Dad.
Joe smiles thanks. Hey Grace Uhm this Saturday night do you have any plans?
Grace: No not that I know of why.
Grace smiles.
Joe: Well I was just wondering if you might want to have dinner with me at the Port Charles Grill.
Grace smiles.
Grace: I'd like that.
Joe: Really, great. How about if I pick you up at 7pm.
Grace: Sounds good to me.
Joe: Great then it's a date.
Grace: It's a date.
They smile at each other warmly.
Grace: Well I better go before my brother gets his cop friend to put an APB on me.
They both laugh.
Joe: Okay, I could use some rest anyway. Will you come back later maybe?
Grace smiles
Grace: Maybe
She kisses Joe on the forehead and leaves. Joe watches after her with a smile on his face. 
Back in Dr. Medow's office Karen is looking with concern at Dr. Medow's face.
Karen: Is there a problem with my blood work?
Dr. Medows: No you are in perfect health. However according to these blood test you are also pregnant.
Karen's jaw drops and her eyes bug out.
Karen: Excuse me! I'm I'm pregnant!
Dr. Medows: Yes probably just a few weeks.
Karen looks green.
Karen: Oh my God this can not be happening!
Dr. Medows: Karen if you don't want the baby you do have choices.
Karen looks at Dr. Medows.
Karen: Oh I never do that. I mean I've always felt abortion is wrong it's murder. After all this child didn't ask to be created and it's innocent it hasn't done anything wrong. Besides it might not be Hanks.
Dr. Medows: You mean it could be Joe's?
Karen sighs
Karen: No we broke up for good and we hadn't slept together for months prior to that. But Hank might not be the father. Matt good be the Daddy.
Dr. Medows: Well then I suggest that you tell him so a paternity test can be run. After that based on the results the two of you can make a decision. You know adoption is another option.
Karen: Thank you Dr. Medows I better go now.
Dr. Medows: Karen if you are going to have this baby then we'll need to arrange a prenatal appointment.
Karen: I know I'll call you later I just need to go now.
Dr. Medows smiles.
Dr. Medows: I understand oh and congratulations
Karen smiles
Karen: Thanks I guess.
Karen walks down the hall in a daze. She hears laughter coming from one of the hospital rooms.
She peaks in and sees Matt reading The Jungle book to a little cancer stricken 5 year old. Matt is changing his voice and contorting his face as he imitates every different character. This show has this very ill little boy laughing hysterically. Karen watches unseen from the door way as Matt works his magic. She thinks about the baby she is carrying and a miles spreads across her face as a tear runs down his cheek. She can see that Matt will make a wonderful Daddy. She watches awhile longer then before she is noticed she leaves. A little while later Matt comes by the nurses station and finds Karen working away.
Matt: Hey there gorgeous how about a break.
Karen looks up and smiles at Matt.
Karen: That sounds good and I do need to talk to you about something very important anyway.
She Kisses Matt gently.
Matt: Hmm sounds serious.
Karen: It is and it will affect both of us very much.
Matt takes Karen's hand and leads her over to the couch in the waiting area.
Matt: What's going on?
Karen: Well I had an appointment with Dr. Medows a little while ago. It was just my yearly check up but.
Matt gets a very worried look on his face.
Matt: Karen you are okay aren't you:? I mean you're not sick right.
Karen: Oh no no I'm fine in perfect health. However.
Matt: However what.
Karen: I'm pregnant. 

Back at the Scanlons everyone is enjoying the party.
Frank: Hey has anyone seen Neil?
Julie: I think he went upstairs a little while ago to put some of his gifts away.
Mary: But wasn't that awhile ago?
Lucy: You don't think he isn't feeling well do you?
Victor: Oh I hope not.
Lark: I'll go check on him he's probably just bummed out that Serena isn't here.
Lark runs upstairs.
Frank: Thanks Lark. You know she's probably right I mean Neil is his fathers son. I remember one time it was Joe's 11 birthday and Karen got the chicken pox so she couldn't come. Joe stayed in his room and moped the whole day.
Everyone laughs. Just then the phone rings.
Frank: Hello?
Scott: Frank it's Scott Baldwin have you seen Serena?
Frank gets a confused look on his face.
Frank: No why is something wrong?
Scott: Damit! I think she's run away and none of her friends seem to know where she is.
Just then Lark comes racing down stairs holding Neil's note.
Lark: FRANK FRANK! You better read this!
Frank: Hold on a sec Scott.
Frank reads the note and his face goes pale as a ghost.
Scott: Frank are you there?
Frank: Yeah I'm here Scott but Neil isn't. Lark just found a note on his bed. It seems Neil and Serena have run away to teach you a lesson.
Everyone gasps.
Scott: AH HELL THIS IS JUST GREAT!
Frank: Listen I think all of us should start driving around trying to find them. Take your cell phone so we can keep in touch.
Scott: Okay Frank thanks.
They hang up.
Mary: Oh my sweet grandson he shouldn't be out there in this weather he is still getting his strength back! And what if Joe calls what are we going to tell him!
Kevin: I'm calling the police.
Victor: Okay and the rest of us will start driving around looking.
Frank: Okay that sounds like a plan. Lark I want you to stay here by the phone incase they call.
Lark: No Frank I'm going to help look.
Frank: Lark I know you love Neil but.
Lark: But nothing Frank I have run away more than you ran touch downs when you played foot ball. I know where kids might hide I will do you a whole lot more good out there then here by the phone.
Frank: Good point.
Jake: Lark can ride with me.
Lark smiles at Jake.
Lark: Thanks Jake
Jake smiles back.
Jake: My pleasure.
Julie and Frank exchange a look.
Frank: Fine but we do need someone to stay by the phone.
Lucy: Oh my poor baby what if something happens to her.
Kevin takes her hands.
Kevin: Nothing is going to happen to her Lucy I promise.
Frank: Nothing is going to happen to either one of them.
Just then Eve walks in.
Eve: Hey everybody.
Frank: Perfect! Eve listen Neil and Serena have run away I don't have time to explain but we need to start looking for them. Can you please stay by the phone while we look incase they call.
Eve barely has a chance to nod her head.
Frank: Great thanks! Come on everybody lets go!
Everyone runs out the door and jumps into their cars and speed away. Leaving Eve standing alone in the Scanlon house totally wind blown. 

Serena and Neil are pedaling along the road.
Neil: Serena where are we going anyway I'm getting tired.
Serena: We are going to teach my Dad a lesson so we have to hide somewhere where he'll never think to look.
Neil: And where is that?
Serena grins devilishly.
Serena: We're going to hide at the Stanton Mansion.
Neil: What's that?
Serena: It's this mansion I was forced to live in once along time ago with this really evil man. But that man doesn't live there anymore and I don't think anyone else dose either. So it's the perfect place!
Neil: Is it much further?
Serena: I don't think it should be to much longer.
Neil: I hope not.
Serena: Come on lets peddle faster so we can get there sooner!
Neil: Okay.
They speed up. 

Back at the hospital Joe decides to call the house and tell the family the good news about him coming home tomorrow.
Eve: Hello?
Joe: Oh Hi Eve it's Joe is Frank around I got great news!
Eve: Uh Hi Joe Uhm Frank can't come to the phone at the moment but I'll have him call you
Joe: Oh that's okay just put my Mom on or better yet put Neil on.

Chapter 34
Eve feels her heart pounding in her ears as she tries to think of what to tell Joe.
Joe: Eve are you there? Everything is okay isn't it?
Eve takes a deep breath.
Eve: Oh Joe uhm everything is fine the party broke up early and Frank took Neil and Serena out for Ice Cream. I'm here helping Lark clean up. But I'll have Frank call you as soon as he gets back. I'm coming Lark! Joe I have to go Lark needs some help.
Joe: But
Eve hangs up the phone. And plops down on the couch.
Eve: Frank I hope you get home before he calls back.
Back at the hospital Joe sits staring at the phone for a minute.
Joe: Something isn't right.
He grabs the phone and calls Franks cell phone. Frank picks up after it barely stops ringing the first time.
Frank: Have you found them!
Joe: Found who? Frank what's going on? I want to talk to Neil.
Frank turns white as a ghost.
Frank: Uh Joe! Hey buddy how are you doing! Did your counseling session go well today?
Joe sighs in exasperation.
Joe: Frank I want to know what's going on.
Frank sighs.
Frank: Joe I have everything under control okay. Yes there is a small problem but nothing I can't have fixed by dark. Alright now you trust me right?
Joe: right
Frank: Okay then relax I'm on top of the situation. I'll come see you later tonight okay.
Joe: Okay but
Frank hangs up.
Joe: That's it!
Joe gets out of bed and starts dressing. He then sneaks out of his room and towards the stairwell. And then unseen leaves the hospital.
Back in Franks car him and Julie talk.
Frank: Oh that was a close one. I better remember not to answer the phone like that in the future.
Julie: Are you sure we should be keeping this from him? I mean I know Joe is in a fragile state right now but Neil is his son, he dose have a right to know.
Frank: I'm just worried that it could undo all the progress he's made. If I can't find Neil then of course I'll tell him. But I want to see if I can fix this first with out him knowing. And I'm certainly not going to tell him this over the phone. I'll be at his side holding his hand and Mom, Victor, and Kevin will be there to.
Julie: That makes sense. But are you sure he isn't worrying now? I mean he knows something is wrong.
Frank: True but he also knows I'm on top of it. And remember he has total faith in me.
Julie: I just hope we find Neil soon. It really isn't a good idea for him to be out like this. The chemo did a real number on his immune system, he could catch pneumonia in this cold very easily.
Frank: I know, he could end up back in the hospital. Poor kid he has no idea the danger he's putting himself in. It's bad enough to run away but when you have just gotten out of the hospital it's even worse.
Julie squeezes Franks hand sensing his fear.
Julie: I'm sure we'll find him soon. After all we have a ton of people looking. And Lark is a pro.
Frank: That's true it really helps to have everyone looking. And you're right about Lark she is a pro, but I'm not sure a 9 year old would hide in the same places as a teenager.
Julie: True but she probably has some ideas.
Frank: I hope so. Is it just me or is there some extra friendliness between her and Jake?
Julie: I noticed that to, it's probably just a strong friendship forming or something.
Frank: Well it's that or something that worries me.
Julie: Well she is of age now and Jake is a good guy.
Frank: A much older guy.
Julie: That doesn't have to make a difference. Besides Lark has matured a lot.
Frank: Well I just hope they take it slow for both of their sakes.
Julie: Maybe you should talk to her about it.
Frank: I might, but I don't want to embarrass her about it I mean they could be just friends.
Julie: True, maybe I could get Lark talking about it. You know feel at the situation.
Frank: That might work after all it might be easier for her to talk to another women about this then to me.
Julie: I'll do it tonight after we find Neil.
Frank smiles.
Frank: Thanks. Do you have any idea how much I love you.
Julie: It couldn't be anywhere near as much as I love you.
Julie leans over and kisses him.
In Jake's car Jake and Lark are talking and looking.
Jake: So you've run away a bunch of times?
Lark: I was 6 years old the first time I ran away.
Jake: Yawsers! You did start young.
Lark: Well I didn't have any reasons to stay so I left. Over the years I left foster homes and my own home many times.
Lark looks out the window sadly. Jake reaches over and squeezes her hand.
Jake: I'm sorry things were so bad for you Lark you deserved better.
Lark smiles at Jake.
Lark: Thank you. I really do have better now. The Scanlons have given me so much. For the first time in my life I don't want to leave where I am.
Jake: I guess you finally found your home.
Lark: Yeah I'm home at last. Which is why I guess I'm a little confused about Neil and Serena. They have always had wonderful homes. Homes full of everything I've always wanted.
Jake: Well kids run away for a bunch of reasons. When I was 12 I ran away for 3 whole days because my Dad wouldn't by me the BB gun I wanted.
Lark bursts out laughing.
Lark: You're kidding me you ran away over a toy!
Jake: Hey I will have you know it was a top of the line BB gun.
They both burst out laughing.
Lark: Oh I'm sure it was.
Jake: So where are we heading?
Lark: The catacombs, I hid out there for a week when I was 10.
Jake: The catacombs it is. Hey Lark, can I ask you something kind of personal. If you don't want to answer it that's fine.
Lark: You can ask me anything you want.
Jake: What did you think of me before. I mean before Franks supposed fall.
Lark takes a deep breath.
Jake: I'm not judging you Lark I'm just curious. We're friends now and I'm not holding it against you I just thought I'd ask.
Lark: It's alright and it's something you have every right to know. I though you were a very handsome, intelligent, kind, gentle, and trusting man. I really did like you.
Lark looks out the window.
Lark: Still do.
Jake takes her hand.
Jake: I like you to. I like the real you.
Lark smiles
Lark: Thank you.
Jake: You're welcome. Well we're here.
The two of them get out and hand in hand walk towards the catacombs. 
Back at the hospital Matt is staring dumbfounded at Karen.
Matt: You're pregnant?!
Karen nods.
Karen: Just a few weeks.
Matt's eyes light up and a huge grins spreads across his face.
Matt: A baby!
Matt excitedly hugs Karen.
Matt: Oh Karen this is wonderful wonderful news! I mean I know it wasn't planned but Oh Karen I have always dreamed of being a Daddy, and I love you so much.
Karen has tears in her eyes.
Karen: Oh Matt I love you to and if I knew for sure that it was yours I'd be ecstatic or at least happy to.
Karen starts to cry harder. A dark look comes across Matt's face as he realizes Hank could be the dad. He wraps Karen tightly in his arms and holds her to his stealth chest.
Matt: Karen it's going to be alright. We are going to find out who's it is and then go from there. But Karen I want you to know no matter who's it is and no matter what you decide to do I will be behind you one hundred and ten percent. I will give you my complete love and support. I will be here for you and for the baby no matter what.
Karen regaining some of her composure pulls back and smiles through her tears and shakes her head.
Karen: I should have known I could count on you.
Matt smiles
Matt: And you always can. Now lets go get this paternity test run so we can decide what to do next.
Karen: Sounds like a plan to me.
The two of them hand in hand go to the elevator. 

In Mary's and Victors Car Mary is praying and Victor is talking half to himself and half to her.
Victor: As far as the number of hiding places go here in Port Charles there really aren't that many compared with some other places. I remember once I was tracking this mad Man Faision through the Caribbean. Oh my there were so many places for us both to hide. It's really no wonder he managed to escape but I did manage to get a hold of his hostages. The WSB was able to get them new identities. Of course their families believe them dead but at least they are alive. Anyway Port Charles is no where near as big as the Caribbean so we shouldn't have a problem finding Neil and Serena.
Mary: Well after all this is over I'm going to have a serious talk with Joe about not allowing Neil to play with Serena anymore. That little no good kid is a rotten influence on my grandson. Neil would have never run away if it hadn't been for that little brat.
Victor: Oh Mary kids will be kids Serena isn't a bad kid she just made a mistake.
Mary: A mistake that could land my grandson back in the hospital! I swear she's just as bad as her no good, no account sister!
Just then Mary's cell phone rings.
Mary: Hello?
Hank: Hi
Mary pauses
Mary: Hank is that you?
Hank: Yeah
Mary: Do you need something?
Hank: I need the truth. Can you come see me?
Mary: Well I'm in the middle of something right now but
Victor interrupts.
Victor: I can drop you off at the prison and continue the search then come back for you.
Mary: Oh well okay thank you Victor. Hank I'll be right there.
Hank: Fine
Hank hangs up and Victor turns the car towards the prison.
Mary: He says he wants the truth.
Victor: Then the truth is precisely what you should tell him.
Mary: Do you think this is a trick?
Victor: I wish I knew.
Victor shakes his head sadly. 

At the Stanton Mansion Neil and Serena walk into the massive living room.
Neil: Wow this place is awesome! Look at all this stuff!
Serena: Yeah the guy who lived here was really rich.
Neil: Do you think there is any food I'm starved.
Serena: Come on the kitchen is this way lets go check.
Serena and Neil go on towards the kitchen unaware of the security camera. 

Over at Chris's Rachel has gone home and Christina is sound asleep. Marcia and Chris are curled up on the couch in each others arms.
Marcia: Thank you.
Chris: For what?
Marcia laughs.
Marcia: When did you become so modest? Chris you have been so wonderful to me. You helped me have Christina, you helped me get out, and now you've given me a fairytale ending. You really are my prince charming.
Marcia kisses him passionately.
Chris: Well it's not like I didn't get anything out of it. I have a beautiful daughter and a wonderful wife. What more could a man ask for.
Chris kisses Marcia passionately.
Just then the phone rings. They both groan. Marcia picks it up.
Marcia: Hello?
Security man: Mrs. Ramsey I'm sorry to bother you but the property that you and your brother own on the edge of town has been broken into. Should I call the police?
Marcia groans.
Marcia: No I'll go check it out it's probably just some animal or something. Who would ever go to the Stanton place anyway. Thanks for calling me.
Marcia hangs up and goes for her coat.
Chris: Oh what's going on?
Marcia: Well you remember that property my brother bought?
Chris: Yeah the Stanton place right?
Marcia: Yeah well and animal or something has gotten inside so I have to go check it out.
Chris: Well then I'm coming it could be something more then an animal you know.
Marcia: What about Christina we can't take her?
Chris: I'll take her next door.
Soon with Christina at the neighbors place Marcia and Chris head out to the Stanton place. 

Back at the Scanlon's Eve is watching T.V. and eating popcorn when the door opens. Eve jumps up
Eve: Did you find
Eve trails off when she sees Joe standing there.
Joe: Did I find who? What the hell is going on Eve!

Chapter 35
Eve stairs dumbfounded as Joe walks towards her.
Joe: Eve what is going on?! Where is my family and why are you watching a movie and eating popcorn on my couch!
Eve: Joe what are you doing out of the hospital! I'm taking you back there right now!
Joe grabs Eve's arm.
Joe: They were going to release me tomorrow anyway now tell me what is going on Eve?!
Eve: Uhm well, I finished helping Lark clean up and she had to go to work at Mario's. And Uhm Frank asked me to stay here incase you called so that you wouldn't worry.
Joe: Save the bull Eve what the heck is going on!
Eve: I don't know what you mean.
Joe is turning bright red.
Joe: I MEAN WHY ARE YOU HERE AND NO ONE ELSE IS? AND WHY DO PEOPLE KEEP STARTING TO ASK THINGS LIKE HAVE YOU FOUND THEM!
Eve: Oh that
Eve laughs nervously.
Joe: Yeah that!
Eve: Okay look there was a small problem but Frank has it all under control and it will be fixed very very soon.
Joe: Oh well if it's so small then you won't mind telling me what it is.
Eve: I can't Joe
Joe: why not!
Eve: Because I promised Frank and I'm a women of my word.
Joe snorts.
Joe: A women of your word give me a break Eve now spill it! Beside Frank and I don't have secrets!
Eve: Okay Joe you know how sometimes you don't tell Neil everything. Like you didn't tell Neil all the details of Courtney's death.
Joe: He's just a kid he wouldn't be able to handle it.
Eve: Okay well right now Frank is doing the same thing for you. We don't think you could handle what is going on right now so rather then risk having you undo all the great progress you've made we are choosing not to tell you. It's for your own good Joe we care about you.
Joe is beat red.
Joe: I DO NOT NEED TO BE TREATED LIKE A CHILD!! NOW WHERE THE HELL IS MY FAMILY!!
Eve: Okay look why don't you just sit down and watch the movie with me and when Frank gets home you can take it up with him okay?
Joe: Forget it Eve I'm going go find my family!
Joe starts to run out the door.
Eve: Joe wait please!
Joe is already out the door.
Eve: Oh Great just great!
Eve grabs the phone and dials Franks cell phone.
Frank: Hello
Eve: Frank it's Eve we've got trouble.
Frank: Is it Neil what's wrong?!
Eve: Well Joe must have figured out that something was up because he left the hospital and showed up here demanding answers when I wouldn't give him any he ran out of here and I have no idea where he is headed.
Frank: DAMIT! Great this is just great! Okay Eve thanks for the info stay by the phone okay.
Eve: Sure thing
Frank hangs up and punches the steering wheel.
Frank: Damit!
Julie: Frank what's wrong what is it?!
Frank: That was Eve on the phone. Joe snuck out of the hospital and came home. He found Eve there and started demanding answers as to what was wrong. When she wouldn't give him any he ran off.
Julie: Oh no this is awful! Now we have two people to look for! Any ideas about where he'd go?
Frank: Moms! if he wants answers he's going to moms!
Frank turns the car around and heads towards Mary's place. 
At the prison Mary is lead down a row of seats to a phone. Hank is already sitting on the other side.
Mary: Hello
Hank: Hi
Mary: I'm surprised you wanted to see me.
Hank: Maybe I did maybe I didn't.
Mary: You told me you did.
Hank: I say a lot of things
Mary: And I bet you don't mean a lot of them.
Hank: What's that supposed to mean?
Mary: Doesn't have to mean anything. But maybe you're not as tough as you think you are. Maybe you need something.
Hank snorts.
Hank: So you think you got me all figured out do ya?
Mary: No but I'd like to try to
Hank: Why?
Mary: Because no matter what you've said or done you are still my son. And you will always be part of me. And like it or not I'll always be part of you.
Hank: I didn't ask you here to hear you analyze me!
Mary: I'm not analyzing you Hank I'm telling you the truth which is what you asked for. You want the truth don't you?
Hank: I don't want your truth I want the real truth
Mary: Oh and you think those are two different things do you. You want to believe that I couldn't possibly be an honest women because if I am then it means you've spent your whole life being angry at a person you had no reason to be angry at.
Hank: I had a reason I had plenty of reason!
Mary: Oh really, you had a reason to be angry at me even though I had no idea you were alive. I had nothing to do with giving you up. And I never stopped loving you.
Hank leans close to the glass.
Hank: Lady talk is cheap.
Mary takes a deep breath.
Mary: Last night I was up looking at your baby book. The one I made for you before you were born. The one I've saved all these years. You called me this morning to and I had decided to come see you. I don't know what made me bring it but I decided to bring you your baby book.
Mary holds up an old book. It is white with blue trim and has little animals on it. On the cover are the words Hanks Baby Book.
Hank looks a bit taken aback but quickly pulls himself back together.
Hank: You had that made up today!
Mary: Oh did I well then I think you better get a closer look you just might be surprised.
She hands the book to a guard and has them take it to Hank. He opens it and on the first page old and faded yellow is his original birth certificate and the words died at birth written on it. His weight and length are also listed. There along with that is his hospital bracelet and an old photo of Mary holding him and Frank close to her in the delivery room. Hanks hands start to tremble and he gets very pale. He looks up at Mary.
Hank: You kept this stuff?
Mary: Of course I did you are my other son. And each of my sons is very precious to me.
Hank hands the book back to the guard.
Hank: I Uhm bye
Hank gets up and starts to head towards the door that leads back to his cell. Mary watches him go with tears in her eyes knowing she has broken through. 

Marcia and Chris arrive on the Stanton property. Marcia is a little pale.
Chris: Hey you okay?
Julie: Yeah I'm fine it's just that I haven't been here since Greg and I were here with Kevin Lucy and Eve
Chris: Yeah that wasn't fun. But that is in the past now you are free and well. Everything is okay now Marcia your name has been cleared and your with me. And don't forget I love you.
Marcia smiles.
Marcia: How could I possibly forget only one of the most singularly important parts of my life.
Chris: Well a comment like that deserves a kiss.
They kiss passionately.
Chris: Now come on lets get this over with so we can get home to our daughter.
Marcia: I'm right behind you.
They head into the house.
Serena and Neil are sitting in the living room watching TV. and gorging themselves on Ice cream.
Neil: Wow this is such a cool place!
Serena: Yeah if my Daddy had been with me I wouldn't have minded being here. I wonder what he's doing right now?
Neil: Probably looking for you.
Serena: yeah well he won't find me here that's for sure. But I do hope he isn't to worried.
Serena looks down sadly.
Neil: I thought you wanted to teach him a lesson?
Serena: Well I did I mean I do but I don't know I mean maybe I over reacted.
Neil: Do you want to go home?
Serena: Well I don't know I mean he's probably learned his lesson by now. And there isn't a telescope here to look at Mommy's star. But this ice cream rocks and so dose this movie. And I do kind of like the idea of being on our own.
Neil: Yeah it is fun I just hope my family isn't to worried. I mean I left them a note and everything but they still might worry. And I wouldn't want them to. Especially not Lark I love her a whole bunch I wouldn't ever want her to worry. And what if my Dad found out he can't get worried. I heard Uncle Frank say that it wouldn't be good for him.
Serena: Well I don't want to hurt Joe. Maybe we should go home.
Neil: yeah we better.
Chris and Marcia walk in.
Marcia: What is going on here.
Chris: Looks like they're having a party.
Neil and Serena jump half a mile.
Serena: Oh hi Julie.
Neil is as while as a ghost.
Neil: That isn't Julie.
Marcia: Neil it's alright Chris and I just want to know what you and Serena are doing here.
Serena: We ran away but we changed are minds and were about to leave.
Chris: This is a pretty far run.
Serena: Well we had our bikes.
Serena looks at Marcia suddenly.
Serena: Hey you're the one who took my sister aren't you!
Neil: She also killed my stepfather.
Chris: No she didn't Neil that was her mother.
Marcia: Serena I'm sorry you had to go through that but Christina shouldn't have been there to begin with. You see she's my little girl. But if you want to come over sometime and see her that would be okay.
Serena: Really!
Marcia smiles.
Marcia: Really.
Chris: Now what do you say we get you two home.
Serena: Can we finish the movie and ice cream first?
Chris and Marcia smile.
Marcia: Tell you what how about if Chris calls Neil's uncle to let him know where you are and while we're waiting for them we'll all watch the movie together.
Serena: Cool
Neil: Awesome!
Chris: I'll go make the call.
Marcia: There is a phone in the kitchen and get some hot fudge for this ice cream while you're at it.
Serena: Alright!
Neil: Cool!
Chris: Hot fudge coming up!
Chris leaves the room. 

Over at Mary's Frank and Julie pull up as Joe is headed back down to Julie's car which he took from the house. Frank and Julie jump out.
Frank: Joe!
Julie: Oh thank God we found you!
Joe: WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON FRANK! I DON'T CARE HOW SICK I'VE BEEN I DON'T NOT DESERVE TO BE TREATED LIKE A CHILD!!
Frank: You're absolutely right you don't and I never intended to treat you like you were. Now just calm down and lets talk.
Julie: How did you get out of the hospital anyway?
Joe: I got dressed and snuck down the stairs and walked home. Then when Eve wouldn't give me a straight answer and compared me to a child I took Julie's car and went looking for answers.
Frank: I'm sorry Eve did that. I never meant for that to happen and I certainly never meant to treat you like that. But you have been so upset lately and under so much stress I just figured that if I could solve the problem on my own with out your worrying it would be better. But I never meant to make you feel bad about it I'm sorry.
Julie: Joe you do have a right to know what's going on but we just felt that since there wasn't anything you could really do about it but worry it just made more sense for us to take care of it. I'm sorry if we were wrong.
Joe: You weren't wrong I'm sorry I blew up at you.
Frank: Hey no harm done. Now what do you say we take you back to the hospital and I'll answer any questions you have.
Joe: Matt says they are releasing me tomorrow anyway so I'd rather not go back there. Besides there is a problem and I want to help.
Frank: Joe that is wonderful news! I'm so glad they are going to release you! Of course you don't have to go back. After all you'd only be there for less then 12 hours.
Julie: That really is great news Joe.
Joe: Thanks so what's the problem?
Just then Franks cell phone goes off.
Frank: Hello?
Chris: Hey Frank it's Chris. Sorry to bother you but you wouldn't by chance be looking for Neil and Serena would you?
Frank: Yes we are do you know where they are?!
Joe: Where who is?
Chris: Yeah Marcia and I got a call earlier that someone broke into the Stanton place so we drove up here. What we found was Neil and Serena eating ice cream and watching TV. They both are ready to come home.
Frank: The Stanton place how the heck did they get there?!
Chris: road there bikes apparently. Marcia and I will stay here with them till you get here okay.
Frank: Okay we're on our way thanks Chris.
Joe: What about the Stanton place? Why are you thanking Chris?
Frank: I'll explain on the way get in the car.
All three of them jump in the car as Julie starts calling the rest of the group and Frank explains to a shocked Joe what has been going on. 

Back in the catacombs Lark and Jake have been searching around for a long time.
Lark: Well I guess they aren't here.
Jake: So where to next?
Lark: Damit I was so sure we'd find them here!
Jake: So we'll find them some where else. Now isn't the time to get frustrated.
Lark: SERENA NEIL WHERE ARE YOU!
Lark yells as she walks around quickly. She suddenly trips over a branch on the ground and twists her ankle. Jake catches her as she falls.
Jake: Are you okay?
Lark: I think so.
Lark tries to stand.
Lark: Oh ow my ankle!
Jake: Here let me help you.
Jake helps her to a stump of a tree. As she sits he examines her ankle.
Jake looks up at Lark there faces only inches apart.
Jake: Uh I think it's just sprained.
Lark: Oh well at least it's not broken
Jake: Yeah
There lips meet and they kiss tenderly just as Larks cell phone rings. Lark and Jake pull back from each other quite surprised.
Lark: Oh my phone it might be Frank. Hello Frank!
Julie: Lark it's Julie. We've found them they are just fine.
Lark: Oh thank God where were they?
Julie: The Stanton place.
Lark: The Stanton place you've got to be kidding me?!
Julie: Nope
Lark: Oh well that's great that you found them. I'll meet you back at the house.
Julie: Okay.
They hang up. Lark and Jake just look at each other.
Jake: Uh they found them?
Lark: yeah and they're just fine it's a miracle.
Jake: That's great. Well uhm we better get you to the ER and get that ankle x-rayed.
Lark: Oh that isn't necessary.
Jake: Hey doctors orders.
Jake smiles.
Lark: Well if you insist.
Jake picks Lark up and carries her to his car.

Chapter 36
Frank, Julie and Joe are driving towards the Stanton place.
Joe: I can't believe Neil would run away like! What has gotten into him he is smarter then this! God only knows what could have happened to him. He could have been hurt or kidnapped!
Julie: I think it has to do with Serena. According to the note Serena wanted to teach Scott a lesson and invited him to come along.
Frank: In other words he's his father's son.
Joe: what do you mean?
Frank smiles and shakes his head.
Frank: Remember when you and Karen were ten years old. She got into an argument with her Mom and decided to run away from home. You decided to come with her remember.
Joe laughs.
Joe: That's right I had forgotten about that. We hid out in the catacombs.
Frank: Till it got dark and you both got scared and you called me from a pay phone to come get you.
They all start laughing.
Julie: Oh that's so cute.
Joe: Hey Karen was the one that was scared I was just hungry.
They all laugh.
Joe: You are sure they are alright?
Frank: Yeah there just fine. They're eating ice cream and watching movies with Chris and Marcia.
Joe: I'm glad they're okay although I wish they were with better company then those two.
Julie: Well we'll be there soon and besides Marcia was cleared.
Frank: Yeah and a little time with those two won't do any real damage.
Julie shivers.
Frank: Julie you okay?
Julie: Yeah it's just I kind of thought I'd never have to see this place again. I've really been trying to block it out.
Frank squeezes her hand.
Frank: I know my stomach is a little queasy to at the idea of being anywhere near that place again. But we're not going to stay there long and we're not even going to be in the part where we were held.
Joe: If you want you guys can wait out side in the car and I'll run in and get them?
Frank: No that's okay besides in not the inside of the house that makes it uncomfortable we never even saw that part. It's just the idea of being anywhere near it.
Frank shivers. Joe leans forward and puts his hand on Franks shoulder.
Joe: Then we'll make this really quick.
Julie looks at Frank with a new dread in her eye.
Julie: I'm about to come face to face with Marcia aren't I?
Frank: I survived seeing Hank you will survive seeing Marcia. Besides as Joe said we're not staying long and there are going to be a lot of other people there.
Julie: True, it will be fine.
Joe: Are you guys sure you're okay I mean if other people are going there to get them maybe we should just wait on the road outside the Stanton place.
Julie: Joe since Marcia's been released I'm sure to run into her sooner or later might as well get it over with now.
Frank: Yeah and I think being there again and walking out of there will offer some type of closure.
Joe: Of all the places Neil and Serena could have chosen to hide.
Joe shakes his head.
Frank: Well the important thing is they're okay.
The group drives on in silence. 
In Kevin and Lucy's car they are talking.
Lucy: The Stanton place! What in the world would poses them to hide at the Stanton place! I mean Serena hated it there why would she want to go back there?! This just doesn't make sense.
Kevin: Well actually it makes perfect sense. Serena wanted to hurt Scott by hiding somewhere where he wouldn't be able to find her. So she chose to hide in a place where Scott would never look. Since no one would ever expect her to hide at the Stanton place it makes the most sense.
Lucy: Boy oh boy that's one sneaky little girl, I can't believe she could be so tricky! That's not like Dominique at all!
Kevin: Maybe not but it is just like Scott.
Lucy: Well if she's turning into Scott then Scott better keep his eyes open.
Kevin: And invest in aspirin.
Lucy playfully slaps Kevin's arms.
Lucy: Oh come on he's not that bad.
Kevin: Excuse me! Lucy this is the man that just this morning told you you had to choose between me and a 9 year old.
Lucy: I know but Doc I really don't think he meant it. I mean I've known Scott for a very long time. He's a total hot head and can be a real jerk but once he calms down and thinks things through he usually dose the right thing. Doc I really think I just talked to him to soon he was still reeling from finding us like that. I think everything is going to be okay really. Scott and I may fight like cats and dogs sometimes but somehow we always come out on the same side.
Kevin: Well for your sake as well as for Serena's I hope you're right.
Lucy gets very quite.
Kevin: Lucy you okay?
Lucy: Yeah I'm fine it's just
Kevin: It's just what?
Lucy: Well the last time I was at the Stanton place I was put in a brick wall going back here is just kind of making me queasy.
Kevin reaches over and squeezes her hand.
Kevin: I know I was thinking about that to. This place has a lot of monsters in it for both of us. And not just the whole Greg and Marcia thing either.
Lucy: Rex poisoned me there.
Kevin looks at Lucy with concern.
Kevin: You don't have to come in you know.
Lucy: No yes I do Serena is the closest thing I have to a daughter and I need to see her and hold her in my arms and tell her to never ever do something like this again. Besides I think confronting the past will be good for me you know liberating. And I do need to talk to Scott.
Kevin: Lucy you really don't have to do all of this at once.
Lucy smiles at Kevin.
Lucy: Yes I do Doc I may not want to but I really have to do this. Besides if I don't confront the past then the demons when and I won't let that happen.
Kevin smiles lovingly at her.
Kevin: I am so glad I have you back in my life.
Lucy smiles.
Lucy: I'm so glad to be back in your life.
She leans over and kisses him. 

Scott is driving along thinking out loud.
Scott: What the hell was she thinking running away to the Stanton place like this! And the Stanton place why the hell would she go back there! And teach me a lesson teach me a lesson! I'll teach her a lesson!
A vision of Dominique appears in the seat next to him and she rests her hand on his arm. Scott is shocked to say the least and nearly drives off the road.
Scott: DOMINIQUE!
Dom looks at him sadly.
Dom: Scott have you forgotten everything I told you everything we learned from one another?
Scott: No of course not I've been loving with everything I have to love with.
Dominique shakes her head sadly.
Dom: But Scott you've been selfish with it again.
Scott: What do you mean?!
Dom: Scott loving someone means wanting them to be happy no matter what it costs you. You have given Lucy a horrible and terribly unfair ultimatum how could you do that to her when you know her and Kevin love each other the way you and I did.
Scott: Don't I have a right to be happy?
Dom: Of course you do but not at Lucy's expense. And most certainly not at Serena's. I allowed Lucy to be her earth mother of sorts when I allowed her to carry her. They can never be torn apart. What you did today was very cruel Scott. I'm very disappointed in you.
Scott: But
Dom: Make this right Scott!
Dominique vanishes leaving a bewildered Scott driving alone.
Scott: Come back come back! I'm sorry I'm sorry!
In his head he hears her voice again.
Dom: Make this right Scott.
Scott: I will I will I promise I will! 

Back at the ER Jake and Lark are sitting in an exam room looking at her x-ray.
Lark: You sure got me through x-ray quick that room is usually backed up beyond words.
Jake smiles.
Jake: It's one of the benefits of having a doctor as your escort.
Lark smiles.
Jake: Well it's not broken just a bad sprain as I thought. I'll give you some crutches to use for the next week or so. You'll need to try and stay off it as much as possible. But you should be fine in a week.
Lark: Thanks. Uhm Jake about the kiss
Jake blushes.
Jake: Yeah I wanted to talk to you about that to.
Lark: Uhm it was
Jake: It was nice.
Lark smiles.
Lark: Yes it was.
Jake: I didn't plan it I mean
Lark: Oh I didn't either believe me it took me by surprise.
Jake: Yeah it sure was unexpected. Lark you're 18 now right?
Lark: Yes I'm of age.
Jake nods the silence in the room is deafening.
Lark: I uhm better get home I want to be there when Neil get back.
Jake: Oh yeah of course Uhm I'll give you a lift.
Lark: Thank but you don't have to I think my friend Leia is volunteering tonight she can probably give me a ride.
Jake: Now why bother he when you have a perfectly good ride right here. Besides I'd kind of like to drive you home if you don't mind that is.
Lark smiles.
Lark: No I wouldn't mind at all. Thank you I'd love a ride.
Jake smiles great.
Jake helps her into the wheel chair and hands her her coat and crutches and they head out. 

Matt comes over to Karen sitting in the waiting area. Karen jumps when she sees him.
Karen: Matt! Any word?!
Matt shakes his head and takes her hands.
Matt: No the lab is pretty backed up and as you know this test takes time anyway. We won't have the results till morning.
Karen sighs heavily.
Matt brushes the hair out of her face and squeezes her hands. He smiles at her lovingly.
Matt: Hey it's going to be okay. No matter what Karen I'm here for you. I promise you won't be alone in this ever.
Karen smiles.
Karen: I'm so glad I have you.
They kiss tenderly.
Matt: So since the results won't be in till morning how about we go back to my place and order a pizza.
Karen: I don't know
Matt: Come on what are you going to do here wait around and worry?
Karen smiles.
Karen: Good point and pizza dose sound good I'm starved.
Matt: Well then lets go.
Hand in hand they go to the elevator. 

Victor and Mary are riding along after Victor picked her up from her visit with Hank.
Victor: So how did it go?
Mary looks at Victor with tears in her eyes.
Mary: I reached him Victor I really reached him. I could tell by the way he looked at me that I'd touched him when he saw that book. You should have seen him going through his baby book. He didn't want me to see it but I saw it!
Victor smiles.
Victor: Oh Mary my sweet that is wonderful news!
Mary: I'm going to go back tomorrow to see him. Now that I have an opening I can't waste time working my way in I don't know how long it will be open.
Victor: I agree Oh Mary I'm so happy for you I know how much you wanted this.
Mary: Well it's just a beginning you know and I don't know if I'll ever be as close to him as I am to my other sons or if he'll ever really let us all in but it's a start.
Victor: And that my dear is what counts. And I have some other good news for you. We have found Neil and Serena.
Mary: Really that's wonderful where were they?!
Victor: Well it seems that they were hiding at the Stanton place.
Mary: The Stanton place why on earth would they go there!
Victor: I don't know I doubt they realize what dark memories their families have of that place. At any rate everyone is on there way there. They are probably already there so why don't we go back to your sons place and have a nice dinner waiting for everyone.
Mary: Oh that's a splendid Idea I'm sure they'll all be hungry.
Victor: Then lets go
They drive towards the house. 

Back at the Stanton place Marcia and Chris are cleaning up the ice cream bowls as Serena and Neil sleep on the couch. Marcia smiles and gently covers them both with blankets.
Marcia: look at them so innocent and sweet.
Chris: Yeah you'd never know they were run always that had broken into a house.
Marcia laughs.
Marcia: Oh come on they didn't mean any harm besides I bet you ran away a time or two.
Chris gets a far away look in his eyes.
Chris: Well maybe once
Marcia: So why did you?
Chris: I was 11 and my Mom had just died. I wanted to go to the funeral but my Dad wouldn't let me go. So I ran away.
Chris has a very sad look in his eyes. Marcia goes over to him and hugs him.
Marcia: Oh Chris I'm so sorry that's awful. Why wouldn't he let you go?
Chris: I don't know he just wouldn't let me. Anyway I ran away to the cemetery and sat by her grave all night crying. I guess you could call it my own private funeral. The cops found me in the morning and brought me home. I remember my Dad wiped me worse then I'd ever been wiped. Then he went to a bar and got drunk.
Chris looks sadly and Neil and Serena.
Chris: It's hard being a kid.
Marcia: Yeah that's why I'm so glad Christina has us.
Chris smiles.
Chris: Me to. So did you ever run away?
Marcia: Many times for all sorts of reasons.
Just then they hear noise outside.
Chris: Well I'd say the posse is hear.

Chapter 37
Outside the Stanton place Joe, Frank, and Julie pile out of the car. Frank and Julie stare at the house for a minute both looking rather ill. Joe starts to walk towards the house but then notices the looks and Franks and Julie's faces. He comes back over to them.
Joe: Why don't the two of you just wait in the car. There really is no reason for us all to go in there.
Julie: No I'll be fine besides I'm not going to be anymore comfortable or feel anymore safe out here.
Frank is still staring at the house. His face is as pale as a ghost. Joe puts his hand on Franks arm.
Joe: Frank you okay?
Frank: What? Oh yeah I'm fine come on lets go get Neil and Serena.
Frank takes Julie's hand and the three some walks towards the house quickly. Lucy and Kevin then pull up. Lucy stands looking at the house her face pale her eyes fixed on the front door. Kevin comes over and touches her arm gently.
Kevin: Lucy you okay?
Lucy: Oh Doc this place has so many ghosts.
Kevin takes her hand and squeezes it.
Kevin: We don't have to face them you know.
Lucy looks at Kevin.
Lucy: I do Kevin I do.
Kevin smiles at her lovingly.
Kevin: Alright then lean on me the way I leaned on you at Jasmine Island.
Lucy smiles and they grasp one another's hands.
Lucy: Sounds good to me Doc.
The two of them head in. Just then Scott comes screeching in the driveway and jumps out of his car. He charges towards the door. All the while thinking of what Dom said to him.
Scott: I will make this right Dom you will be proud of me. 
Inside Chris and Marcia are watching the sleeping children.
Marcia: Well I guess we'd better wake them up. I can here their families.
Chris: Yeah I hope they're not to hard on them. I mean they are just kids.
Marcia: I know, I'm afraid they might be for the simple reason that Serena chose a place that holds a lot of bad memories for both families.
Chris shakes his head. Chris and Marcia then go over and wake the children.
Marcia: Serena it's time to wake up. Your Dad is here it's time to go home.
Serena rubs her eyes and looks around as she sits up.
Chris: Come on Neil it's time to get up I think I hear your Uncle.
Neil sits up still a little groggy.
Serena: Thanks for the ice cream and movies.
Neil: Yeah we had a fun time.
Marcia: You're very welcome.
Chris: Just let us know you're coming next time.
They all laugh. Just then the door to the living room bangs open as everyone rushes in. Joe, Frank, and Julie run to Neil. Joe grabs onto Neil and hugs him tightly.
Neil: DAD! What are you doing here?!
Joe looks at his son.
Joe: I came looking for you! Neil don't you EVER EVER do something like this again! Do you understand me. Neil running away is a very dangerous thing to do. You could have gotten kidnapped or hurt very badly. And since you just got out of the hospital you could have gotten sick also and wound up back in the hospital. Neil you are a smart kid you should no better then to pull something like this. We were all very worried about you.
Neil: I'm sorry you were worried. I left a note saying not to I just wanted to tag along with Serena.
Joe: Well you shouldn't have tagged along and a note isn't going to stop us from worrying. We love you Neil and running away is a very dangerous thing to do.
Neil: I'm sorry I won't do it again. Do you have to go back to the hospital?
Joe: No I'm coming home with you and we're going to spend a ton of time together.
Joe hugs his son tightly. Lucy runs to Serena and hugs her tightly. Then kneels down to talk to her.
Lucy: Serena Lee Baldwin don't you ever ever do something like this again! We have been worried and scared to death. Running away solves nothing and it only causes more problems. It is a very bad and dangerous thing to do. And it doesn't matter why you did it there is no excuse for running away.
Serena: But Dad hurt you.
Lucy: That is not your problem. That is for me and your Daddy to figure out. And regardless that is no reason to run away. Your Daddy loves you very much and is a good Dad.
Serena: But I don't want to be kept away from you.
Lucy sighs and strokes Serena's cheek.
Lucy: I don't want that either pumpkin head but putting yourself in danger isn't going to fix it. Now I will talk to your Daddy and see what I can do but you first have to promise me that no matter what happens you will never pull a stunt like this again.
Serena: Okay I promise. But I don't want to loose you to.
Lucy: I will do everything I can to make sure that doesn't happen.
Lucy hugs her tightly.
Scott: It won't.
Serena, Lucy, and Kevin turn startled to hear Scott's Voice. He is standing in the door way with tears in his eyes.
Serena: Daddy!
Lucy stands up, as Scott comes over and hugs Serena tightly.
Scott: Serena what you did was very wrong. It was dangerous, selfish, and not very smart.
Serena looks down sadly.
Scott: But what I did was very wrong to. I was selfish and cruel. I had no right to use you to get what I wanted. And I had no right to threaten to take you away from Lucy.
Serena and Lucy look at Scott with surprise.
Scott: So I guess we're even.
Serena: We are?
Scott: Yeah we are. But you must never do this again.
Serena: Okay but dose this mean Lucy is still going to be in my life.
Scott: Lucy will be in your life for the rest of her life. I finally realized tonight that when Mommy gave her you to carry she gave you an earth mother. Lucy is your earth mother and I have no right trying to invade on that.
Scott turns to a shocked Kevin and Lucy.
Scott: Lucy I'm sorry. I know I was a cruel, selfish jerk today. I guess I have a lot to learn about love. Anyway as much as it hurt loosing you I shouldn't have tried to hurt you back. Not like that anyway. Can you forgive me for being such a snake.
Lucy has tears in her eyes.
Lucy: Oh Scott of course I can.
She hugs him tightly. Scott then turns to Kevin and extends his hand. Kevin nervously takes it. Scott shakes Kevin's hand firmly.
Scott: You've got one heck of a lady take care of her.
Kevin smiles
Kevin: I will I promise.
Serena: Daddy can I stay at Kevin and Lucy's tonight?
Scott: If it's okay with Kevin and Lucy.
Lucy: I'd love it.
Kevin: So would I
Serena: Wahoo!
Scott and Lucy hug Serena.
Julie and Marcia are just staring at each other. Neither one has ever seen the other face to face before. Chris goes over to Marcia and puts his hand on her shoulder.
Chris: Marcia
Joe goes over and touches Julie's arm.
Joe: Hey Julie you okay?
Marcia: Wow my brother can operate.
Joe: Yeah well I see a world of difference so leave her alone!
Chris: Hey watch it Scanlon!
Julie: Both of you stop it. Besides she's right we do look alike. I'm just thankful that are outer appearance is where the similarities end.
Marcia snorts.
Marcia: Yeah I'm a lot more fun then you.
Julie: Well if your idea of fun is terrorizing people then I'm glad your more fun.
Chris: Hey she was cleared of that!
Neil suddenly cries out
Neil: Uncle Frank!
Everyone turns and sees Frank slowly slithering down the wall. He his ghost white and is hyperventilating as he crumbles to the floor.
Joe and Julie run over to him.
Julie: Frank!
Frank: I have to get out of here!! I have to get out of here!! I can't breath I can't breath I have to get out of here!!
Tears are starting to stream down his face.
Joe grabs on to him.
Joe: It's okay Frank it's okay we're leaving right now. Just take a deep breath you're okay.
Marcia comes near.
Marcia: What's wrong with him?
Julie: Get away!
Chris: Don't yell at her!
Marcia: Chris chill out!
Frank: GET ME OUT OF HERE!! PLEASE PLEASE JUST GET ME OUT OF HERE!!
Kevin comes over.
Kevin: It's okay Frank we're getting you out of here right now.
Neil: What's wrong with him!
Joe: He's just having some bad memories that's all he'll be okay.
Kevin and Joe get on Franks sides and more or less carry him from the house.
Joe: It's okay Frank it's okay. Come on Neil fallow me.
Neil fallows them out.
Lucy puts her arm around Julie.
Lucy: He's going to be just fine. I think this was just a little to much for him. You know he hasn't had any counseling like you've had but he will now.
Julie: I hope you're right.
Lucy: I'm sure I am besides my Doc is on the case. Lucy and Julie walk out together. Scott looks at Marcia and Chris.
Scott: With the way you two act I pity Christina. Come on Serena lets get going.
Chris: Hey!
Marcia: Let it go Chris it doesn't matter what he thinks.
Scott and Serena fallow the others out.
Bye the time they get to the cars Frank has pulled himself together considerably although he is still a little shaky.
Frank: I'm sorry I lost it in there. It's just I was looking at Marcia and Julie and I was thinking about those cells under the house. I just started feeling like I was trapped again and that I couldn't get out. The room just kept getting smaller and smaller.
Joe: Frank don't you ever apologize for that. You went threw a horrific experience and if anyone understands what that is like it's me.
Joe hugs Frank tightly.
Joe: You're okay now though we both are.
Kevin: But some counseling might not be a bad idea.
Julie: I agree it certainly helped me.
Lucy: And who better to do it them my doc!
Frank smiles
Frank: That works for me. I'd sure like to get this knot out of my stomach.
Kevin nods.
Neil: He won't have to go to the hospital will he?
Kevin: No right now I think the best place for him is home.
Frank: Some sleep definitely sounds good.
Julie: Then lets go.
Kevin: I'll call you tomorrow to set up an appointment.
Frank: Sounds good have a good one.
Kevin: You to
Lucy: Take care.
Julie: I'll drive.
Joe: Okay I'll sit in the back with Frank.
Frank smiles
Frank: That's nice but really I'm fine.
Joe: Would you just let me help you for once. Now get in the car.
They both laugh.
Frank: Yes sir.
Neil: Can I ride in the front?
Julie: Sure you can be my co driver.
Neil: Cool
They all pile in. 

Back at the Scanlon house Mary and Victor are just finishing up making dinner for the group.
Mary: Eve sure left in a hurry.
Victor: Well I imagine she didn't want to be here when Kevin and Lucy get back.
Mary: That would be terribly awkward. So are you okay with this? I mean I know you care a great deal about Eve.
Victor laughs and shakes his head.
Victor: So I fooled you to huh. Maybe I should go into acting. Perhaps I could play the professor in Back To The Future.
Victor chuckles.
Mary: What are you saying? You didn't like Eve?
Victor: Well she wasn't awful or anything but I certainly wasn't happy with my sons choices. I'm just so glad he came to his senses and took my darling Lucy back. You know I love that girl as though she was my won daughter. At any rate I only pretended to like her for Kevin's sake. You know to keep the peace. I mean it wasn't as if Kevin was going to listen to me. So I made the best of it and prayed that he would come to his senses and take Lucy back. And that is precisely what has happened.
Mary smiles
Mary: Well you sure fooled me. I thought you really liked Eve.
Victor: Well I don't hate her but she certainly isn't right for Kevin. 

Outside Jake helps Lark up to the front door.
Jake: Well it looks like Mary and Victor are here but I don't see anyone else's car.
Lark: Oh I'm sure they will be home soon. Beside Grandma is a nurse so she can help me.
Jake smiles and shakes his head.
Lark: What?
Jake: Oh nothing it just sounds funny to hear you refer to her as Grandma.
Lark smiles.
Lark: Well believe me it took a while for it to not feel funny saying it. But that's what she is and I love her.
Jake: I'm glad you deserve a good family like the Scanlons
Lark: Thanks, I know I'm lucky that's for sure.
Jake and Lark stare at each other not sure what to do next.
Jake: Uhm Lark do you have plans tomorrow for lunch?
Lark: No not that I know of.
Jake: Okay well would you like to maybe I mean if you're not to busy or anything maybe have lunch with me.
Lark smiles
Lark: Okay that would be nice.
Jake: Great! How about if we meet at the sixth floor nurses station at around 11:30
Lark: Works for me. Uhm Jake is this a date.
Jake: I'm not sure do you want it to be?
Lark: Well it could be if you want it to be.
Jake: Well yeah I guess I would if that's okay with you.
Lark: Sure that would be okay with me if it's okay with you.
Jake: Yeah that's great with me.
Lark: So it's a date?!
Jake: It's a date!
They smile at each other.
Lark: Uhm thanks again for the ride home.
Jake: Thanks for letting me drive you home.
Lark smiles. She unlocks the door.
Lark: You want to come in?
Jake: No I'd better go but I'll see you tomorrow.
Lark: Okay I'll see you then.
Jakes kisses her quickly on the cheek and goes as Lark hobbles inside.
Mary, and Victor come into see who is home.
Mary: Lark what happened!
Victor: Let me help you to the couch.
Mary: Are you alright?!
They help Lark over to the couch.
Lark: It's okay I'm fine really. Jake and I were searching the catacombs for the kids and I sprained my ankle on a branch. I'll be as good as new in a week. Jake was very nice he took me to the ER got me all set up and just dropped me off.
Mary: Well thank heaven's he was with you. I'll go get you a heating pad for your ankle.
Victor: And I'll go make you some green tea. It helps promote good health you know.
Lark smiles.
Lark: Please there really is no need to fuss over me I'm just fine.
Mary: You are our granddaughter and we will fuss over you as much as we want to.
Lark shakes her head as they run around taking care of her. She thinks to herself.
Lark: You really have found the family you wanted girl. 

Karen and Matt are fast asleep in his bed. They are wrapped tightly in one another's arms. Karen starts dreaming vividly. She sees herself sitting in a hospital bed holding a little blue bundle. Matt is sitting at her side.
Matt: You did it Karen we have a beautiful son.
Karen smiles and looks down at their baby. But when she looks down what she sees is Hanks face staring back at her from the blanket. She looks back at Matt startled but instead seeing Matt Hank is sitting there
Hank: GOT YA.
Karen Screams in horror. She sits straight up in bed screaming and shaking. Matt bolts up right and grabs hold of her hugging her tightly and rubbing her back.
Matt: Karen it's okay it's okay. You were just dreaming it's alright. You don't have to be scared I'm right here your safe. It was just a dream.
Karen: No it wasn't I mean it was but It might not be. Oh Matt I'm so scared what if this baby is Hanks?!

Chapter 38
It is early the next morning. The sun streams softly through Matt's bedroom window. Matt and Karen are wrapped tightly in one another's arms. Matt opens his eyes and stairs down at the women he loves so. He lightly brushes a strand of hair from her face and kisses her softly on the head. Karen's eyes flutter open and she looks up at him. Matt smiles broadly back at her.
Matt: Good morning sleeping beauty.
Karen smiles and kisses him softly.
Karen: Good morning my prince.
Matt: So how do you feel this morning?
Karen sighs.
Karen: I don't know. Excited at the prospect of being a mother. Terrified beyond words at who the father might be. Angry that I have to feel so uncertain. And nervous as to what the day will bring next. My stomach is in knots Matt.
Matt strokes her face tenderly and kisses her. Then taking her hand he squeezes it.
Matt: I'm so sorry you have to go through any of this Karen. It is beyond unfair that you should have to indoor this. If it helps just remember I'm right here at your side and I will be here for you no matter what. You are not alone in this Karen and you never will be, not as long as I'm around.
Karen: Is that a promise.
Matt: I swear this to be the truth Karen you can count on me till my dying day.
Matt kisses her lovingly.
Karen: But what if it is Hanks?
Matt: Lets cross that bridge when and If we come to it. You know it's just as likely that this kid is mine. And until we find out differently lets just assume it is.
Karen smiles.
Karen: Sounds like a plan to me.
They kiss softly.
Matt: Now what do you say I go make you some breakfast. What are you in the mood for?
Karen: I'm not all that hungry Matt.
Matt: Karen you have got to eat there is a little person who is counting on you and even if that wasn't true you need to eat just for yourself.
Karen sighs
Karen: I know I'm just not feeling very hungry.
Matt: Okay how about a fruit plate and an English muffin.
Karen: That sounds kind of good.
Matt: Then that's what I'll make.
He kisses her and leaves the room. Karen watches him go lovingly. When he is gone her smile fades and placing a hand on her stomach she mutters
Karen: Please be Matt's please oh please be Matt's. 
Over at Chris and Marcia's Chris has just gotten in a hot shower and is singing to himself.
Chris: The best things in life are free but you can give them to the birds and bees I want money that's what I want lots and lots of money that's what I want. Spend my money on the lottery my favorite numbers are 1,2,3,
Marcia is standing out side the shower stall trying not to laugh as she listens to Chris. She drops her towel and enters behind him.
Chris: lots and lots of money! love peace and happiness.
Marcia can't hold it back any longer and bursts out laughing. Chris turns around quickly startled by the sudden noise.
Marcia: My husband the singer.
Chris turns beat red
Chris: Oh that.
They both laugh.
Marcia moves closer and rests her hands on his shoulders.
Marcia: So are you up for a shower for to?
Chris wraps his arms around her narrow waist and pulls her close.
Chris: I think something could be arranged.
They kiss passionately. Chris holds her tight as he plants fire hot kisses down her neck. Marcia runs her hands down Chris's stealth back and through his hair. They slowly crumble to the shower stall floor embracing each other with intense passion as there fire reaches explosive heights of passion and their bodies entangle as one. They clutch at one another and moan one another's names as their love starved lips and hands grip onto one another's bodies as the hot water from the shower cascades over them. After their passion filled shower they dry off and dress for the day. Chris makes them pancakes and the three some sit around the kitchen table with Christina in her high chair and Marcia feeding her.
Chris: So pookie how dose it feel to be free?
Marcia smiles lovingly at Chris and strokes Christina's head.
Marcia: There are simply no words to explain how great I feel. I am a free women. I have the man of my dreams and my daughter at my side. Who could ask for more. I have everything I could ever ask for. Thanks to you.
Chris laughs
Chris: Me?
Marcia: Yes you, Chris you make the impossible possible. You helped me have Christina and hide her. Then you helped me gain my freedom and my daughter back. I owe you my life Chris, you are truly my night in shinning armor.
Chris smiles and blushes.
Chris: Well all in a days work my lady. But you know I got just as much out of this. I got a wonderful wife and an incredible daughter. My life is complete now thanks to you.
Marcia smiles at Chris with deep love. They reach across the table and hold hands.
Marcia: And I'm complete because of you.
Chris: So what are you going to be up to today?
Marcia: I think I'm going to lay low and get reacquainted with my daughter. How about you?
Chris: I have to go into work.
Marcia: I wonder if Julie will be there. That was so strange meeting her last night.
Chris: Yeah I can't believe how rude she was though. I mean they were all so holier then thou after we found and cared for Neil and Serena. Talk about gratitude.
Chris shakes his head in disgust.
Marcia: Well they certainly weren't all worm and cuddly to me but all things considered I think it's pretty understandable. Besides who cares what a bunch of goody goodies think.
Chris smiles.
Chris: That's my girl.
Marcia smiles. 

Over at Jakes new place Jake is busily getting ready for his day. He dresses in one of his best suits and ties. As Jake hurries around the room he whistles.
Jake: Man I haven't been this happy or this nervous since I first began dating Danielle. Jake accidentally drops his wallet. It falls open to a picture of Danielle. He picks it up and stairs at it a little stunned. He sits on the edge of his bed looking it over.
Jake: Oh Danielle I have never stopped loving you and I probably never will but I need to move on. You've been gone for two years now and it's time I moved on. I don't know what if anything will happen with Lark but I know I want to find out. But I can't have a future until I let go of the past.
Jake takes the photo out of his wallet and walks over to his desk. He opens the bottom part and lays the picture in it.
Jake: Goodbye Danielle.
Jake then shuts the door and locks it. He then shoves his wallet back into his pocket and heads out the door. 

Over at the Scanlons Frank is in the kitchen making eggs when Joe and Julie come in. Julie goes over and hugs him tightly.
Julie: How are you feeling this morning?
Frank: A little better. I think that panic attack actually did me some good.
Joe: Sometimes letting it out helps.
Frank: Which is why I'm going to see Kevin in a little bit. He has helped both of you so I'm sure he can help me.
Joe: I'm sure he can.
Julie: Do you want me to come with you?
Frank smiles and gently kisses Julie.
Frank: That's very sweet of you but I'll be fine to go alone. Besides you had a rough night to you should stay here and rest. That wasn't easy for you coming face to face with Marcia
Julie sighs.
Julie: No it most certainly was not. I can't believe how much Cooper was able to make her look like me. It just makes me sick to think I look like that women.
Frank hugs her tightly.
Frank: Well in terms of what counts there is no comparison.
Joe: Frank is right. You have a heart of gold Julie and that is something that Marcia can't even come close to claiming.
Julie smiles appreciatively.
Julie: Thanks.
Just then Mary comes in.
Mary: Well how are two of my favorite men this morning?
She hugs them both.
Joe: Good morning Mom I'm happy to be home.
Frank: Good morning Mom I'm better. Still a little shaky I guess but not like last night.
Mary strokes his face, and looks at him with concern.
Mary: Promise me you're going to let Kevin help you.
Frank smiles.
Frank: I promise Mom. In fact I'm heading over there in a little bit.
Mary: Well good for you.
Just then Mary's cell phone rings.
Mary: Hello
Hank: Uhm Hi it's me
Mary has a surprised look on her face.
Mary: Well hello how are you doing this morning?
Hank: I'm okay I guess.
Mary: Well that's good. Do you need anything?
Hank: Uhm I need to tell you something but I don't want to do it over the phone.
Mary: Alright I'm on my way over.
Hank: Okay.
He hangs up and Mary stairs at the phone with a teary far away look in her eyes.
Joe: Mom is everything alright?
Frank: Who was that?
Julie: Mary are you okay you look a little shell shocked.
Mary wipes her eyes.
Mary: I'm fine I just didn't expect this. I have to go take care of something. Joe welcome home I'm so glad you're back. Frank best of luck with Kevin I'll call you later.
Mary quickly hugs them good bye and races out before anyone can speak.
Joe: What was that all about?
Frank: I'm not sure I just hope nothing is wrong.
Julie: I'm sure everything will be just fine. 

At the hospital Karen is pacing nervously in the waiting area as she waits for Matt to come with the paternity results. After what seems like three eternities Matt rolls up.
Karen: MATT!
Matt: I'm sorry I took so long the lab was crazy.
Karen: That's okay do you have the results.
Matt holds up a folder.
Matt: It's right here. Come on lets sit over here.
Karen sits down on the couch and Matt pulls up close to her. He takes her shaking hand and squeezes it tightly.
Matt: I'm here Karen and everything is going to be alright.
He kisses her hand softly and Karen smiles.
Karen: Okay lets get this over with.
Matt nods and opens the file. 

At the light house Kevin is getting ready for work as Lucy cleans up the kitchen and Serena watches a film.
Lucy: So Doc you have a busy day?
Kevin hugs Lucy tightly and kisses her passionately.
Kevin: Not to busy to kiss you.
Lucy laughs
Lucy: Well thank goodness for that.
They kiss tenderly.
Kevin: Actually I only have one client today. Frank is coming in this morning.
Lucy: Oh good I'm glad he's getting help from you. I know you can help him and after seeing him last night he clearly needs it.
Kevin nods.
Kevin: Yes he dose and I plan to give him all the help in the world he is my brother after all.
Lucy smiles and strokes his cheek.
Lucy: And a first rate brother you are.
They kiss softly.

Chapter 39
Matt opens the file containing the results of the paternity test as Karen watches him nervously. He reads the data carefully.
Karen: Well
Matt looks up at her terrified face and looks deep into her beautiful eyes so full of fear as two whose child she may be carrying. He them smiles broadly and takes her hand in his.
Matt: Well it looks like you are going to make me a Daddy.
Karen's whole body sighs with relief and tears of joy spring to her eyes.
Karen: Oh Thank God!
They hug each other tightly.
Karen: Oh Matt I love you so much and I'm so proud to be the mother of your child. I was so worried about who the father might be that I didn't let in the joy but now I just want to scream the news from the roof tops!
Matt smiles and strokes her cheek.
Matt: Well I'm elated at the prospect of being a father and at who this child's mother is. I love you Karen and I want you in my life always. I couldn't imagine a women I'd rather want as the mother of my children.
Matt takes her hand in both of his and looks deep into her eyes.
Matt: Karen will you marry me?
Karen: Yes yes of course I'll marry you! Oh Matt you have made me so happy.
Matt: Well that's my job
They kiss tenderly.
Matt: Now why don't you go schedule your first prenatal appointment while I finish up some work then I'll take you to lunch to celebrate.
Karen: Sounds good to me.
They kiss and Karen heads off. Matt watches her go and when she is out of sight he looks back down at the file, and shakes his head in disgust. Then he takes the file to the paper shredder at the nurses station and shreds the whole file. Matt then taking the shredded peaces tosses them in the trash. Alone Matt thinks to himself.
Matt: As God as my witness Karen you will never know that that child is Hanks and that child will never bear that burden either. I am here by claiming that child as my own.
Matt is then paged to the ER and leaves.
Karen happily goes into Dr. Medows office.
Dr. Medows: Well hello Karen how are you feeling?
Karen: Hi Dr. Medows I'm doing good especially now that I know Matt is the father. I hope I'm not interrupting anything.
Dr. Medows: Not at all and that is wonderful news. So are you here to schedule your first appointment?
Karen: I sure am I want to take good care of Matt's baby. I admittedly had kind of done an about face on my view of abortion. Had I learned I was carrying Hanks baby there would just have been no way I could have carried it to term with out loosing my mind. But now I want it more then anything so I need an appointment.
Dr. Medows: splendid.
They schedule an appointment and Karen leaves. 
Over at the prison Mary is brought into the visiting room where Hank is waiting to see her.
Mary: Hi
Hank: Hi, I'm glad you came I wasn't sure if you would.
Mary looks at him and smiles
Mary: Well that is lesson number one you must learn about me. When one of my children calls I always come. You know Hank no matter what you may of said or done you are still my son. You are still part of me and I'll always love you.
Hank: So how do my brothers feel about that.
Mary: Well they have there concerns but I imagine they'll come around. They do support me on this though.
Hank snorts and folds his arms.
Hank: If you think they will ever come around then you're living in a fantasy world.
Mary: Or a world of faith.
Hank snorts
Hank: What's the difference.
Mary sits and reaches over to Hank. She rests her hand on his.
Mary: Fantasy usually doesn't work out however faith can and dose work things out.
She squeezes his hand.
They look at each other as mother and son for the first time since his birth and tears come to both their eyes.
Hank: I I'm sorry I hurt you.
Mary: And I'm sorry that you felt I had abandoned you. Hank I love you. You are my other son and as your brothers will tell you I will never stop being here for you. But that doesn't mean there aren't things I would like you to do.
Hank: Like tell my brothers I'm sorry. What good is that going to do they hate me.
Mary: I think it's more fear then hate and an apology can open doors you know.
Hank: I'm not sure I'm ready.
Mary: Fine but I hope one day you will be.
Hank shrugs.
Hank: Don't expect to much from me I'm a looser remember.
Mary slams her hand down on the table and looks at him sternly.
Mary: Don't you ever let me here you talk that way again! No son of mine is a looser! You may have taken a wrong turn but you can still straighten out. As long as you're alive you can straighten out. And I know you have potential.
Hank shrugs
Hank: What ever.
Mary: No not what ever look at me Hank! I know you have done a lot of horrible horrible things but I also know there is a very good man somewhere down deep under all that anger. And I believe in him. And you should to.
Hank: If you say so.
Mary takes his hands.
Mary: I know so. 

Back at the Scanlon house Lark is humming to herself as she picks out what to where. Julie enters the room.
Julie: Well somebody is certainly in a good mood today.
Lark beams at Julie.
Lark: I have a lunch date with a really great guy.
At the hospital Jake and Frank bump into each other. Jake is whistling away.
Frank: Hey Jake how is it going? You sure seem happy today.
Jake: Hey Frank yeah I'm very happy. I have a lunch date with and incredible women.
Back in Larks room.
Julie: Oh so whose the lucky guy?
Lark blushes bright red and fidgets with her blouse nervous.
Lark: Well uhm as a matter of fact I'm go out with Jake.
Switch to the hospital.
Frank: Hey Jake that is wonderful! So who is the lucky girl?
Jake nervously fidgets with his tie.
Jake: Oh uhm well I guess you really should know. I'm going out with Lark.
Back in Larks room.
Julie: Jake! You don't mean Jake the guy I work with who we all thought was dead Jake?!
Back at the hospital.
Frank: Lark! You don't mean my Lark!
Back in Larks room.
Lark: Yep that's the one. Look I know what you're thinking he's a lot older then me and we have some less then great history between us. But Julie the fact is we are both very attracted to each other and we want to explore this attraction. Besides I am of age.
Back at The hospital
Jake: Yes that's the one. Listen Frank I know I'm older and have more experience but the fact of the matter is we're attracted to each other. And I'm not rushing her. She is of age now to you know.
Back in Larks room.
Julie: Wow you and Jake it's uhm. It's something else that's for sure.
Lark: I know it seems sudden but the truth is Julie not everything that happened between us originally was a lie. There was mutually attraction back then as well.
Back at the hospital.
Frank: Jake this is big. I mean she is
Jake: I know she's younger and our past is less then great. But Frank she admitted to me that what happened between us wasn't all a lie. There was some real attraction. I just want to explore it.
Back in Larks room.
Julie: Lark you have been through so much. I just don't want to see you get hurt.
Lark: Julie we are going to take things slow but even if I didn't pursue this eventually I would fall in love. And the fact is love hurts. That's true whether your 19 or 90.
Back at the hospital
Frank: I just don't want to see her getting hurt she's been through so much.
Jake: Which is one of the reasons we're taking it slow. But Frank love can hurt no matter what age you fall into it at.
Back in Larks room.
Julie: That is a very good point.
Julie sighs.
Julie: Well I'm happy for you if this is what you want then you should go for it.
Lark: Thanks right now it really is.
Julie goes over and hugs her.
Julie: So need any help getting ready?
Lark: Could you do my hair?
Julie smiles
Julie: Sure
Lark sits down at her desk and Julie dose her hair.
Back at the hospital.
Frank: Well I can't argue with that. And if you two are happy then how can I complain.
Frank extends his hand.
Frank: Good luck.
They firmly shake.
Jake: Thanks man.
They go there separate ways. 

Frank goes to Kevin's new office he got after being rehired. Frank takes a deep breath and knocks on the door.
Kevin: Come in
Frank walks in.
Frank: Hi
Kevin: Hey Frank have a seat you're just in time.
Frank nervously sits down. 

Joe is watching TV at home when he hears a persistent pounding on the door. He goes to it and opens it.

Joe opens the door and a frazzled Grace rushes in and throws her arms around him. She hugs a surprised Joe tightly.
Grace: Oh Thank God You're Here! I was so worried about you. Are you okay? Why did you sneak out of the hospital? I got to see you this morning and they told me you had left on your own sometime last night. Joe what were you thinking!
Joe smiles and takes Grace's hands.
Joe: Grace it's okay I'm fine. I'm sorry you were worried. I certainly never meant to scare you. Serena decided yesterday that she wanted to run away and she got Neil to go with her. I wasn't about to sit on my butt and do nothing. So since I was going to be released this morning anyway anyway I just left a few hours earlier that's all.
Grace: Oh no! Where are they?! Did you find them?!
Joe: Grace they are fine we found them last night unharmed. Don't worry everything is okay. Why don't you come and sit down on the couch. Here let me take your coat.
Joe leads a still mildly frazzled Grace to the couch.
Joe: Here let me take your coat can I get you something to drink?
Grace: Do you have any sparkling grape juice?
Joe: Yeah I think we do Julie lives on that stuff.
They laugh.
Joe goes and gets her a glass of it. They sit side by side on the couch.
Grace: So why on earth did he run away? Did something happen at the party?
Joe: No the party went fine from what I've heard. It's a long story so here it is in a nut shell. Lucy went back to Kevin. Scott gave Lucy a nasty ultimatum. Serena found out and got angry. She decided to teach Scott a lesson by running away and invited Neil to go with her. Neil adores Serena and had been cooped up in the hospital for so long that he jumped at the chance and they took off. They somehow got to the Stanton mansion where Chris and Marcia ended up finding them. They called us and we came and got them. And that's about it.
Grace: Wow sounds like quite a day. But why the Stanton mansion?
Joe: Serena figured Scott wouldn't look there. You see they planned on coming home in a couple of days and didn't want to be found until then.
Grace nods.
Grace: That must have been so frightening for you. Are you okay?
Joe smiles.
Joe: I'm fine. Yes I was very worried but by the time I found out what was going on we already new where they were. So I didn't have much time to be scared. But even if I did with Kevin's help I've really learned a lot of good coping skills.
Grace: I'm so glad he's been able to help you and that Neil is okay.
Joe: So am I. So what do you have on your agenda for the day?
Grace: I'm going apartment hunting. Now that I'm back in town I need my own place. After all I can't live with my brother forever.
Joe: Makes sense to me. So I guess you'll be starting back at work soon?
Grace: Yes day after tomorrow. How about you?
Joe: I'll be starting back next week.
Grace: That's great.
Joe: Yeah I'm looking forward to it. So do you know where you want to look for a place?
Grace: Someplace near the hospital, that's reasonably priced, in a good part of town.
Joe nods.
Grace: So what are you up to today?
Joe: I don't really have any plans.
Grace: Would you like to go apartment hunting with me?
Joe: Sure I'd like that. Neil is over at his friend Nate's house so we can go now if you like?
Grace smiles
Grace: I would like that
Joe smiles back at her. He gets their coats and they head out. 
Back at Kevin's office Frank sits down nervously across from Kevin.
Frank: Uhm so how do we do this? I've never seen a shrink before so I'm not sure how it's supposed to go.
Kevin smiles.
Kevin: Well there is no right or wrong way to start really. Why don't we talk about you and Julie being kidnapped. That might be a good starting point.
Frank sighs.
Frank: Okay, Uhm I had just gotten a call that there was a jumper on the roof of GH. So I kissed Julie goodbye and headed out. As I'm driving these three cars surrounded me. One in front that was way to close, another in back again way to close, and a third along side of me. The one along side of me started banging into me as hard as it could. I could go forward or back wards so finely I just went off the road and almost hit a tree. The next thing I know three men yank the door open grab me and I felt a needle going into my arm and I blacked out. When I woke up I was tied with chains to a chair and had a rag over my mouth so I couldn't scream. Cooper was standing in front of me laughing. He told me that I was never going to see my family again. And then he showed me a picture of Hank and informed me that Hank would be taking over my life and destroying my family. He then hit me very hard across the face. A couple guards came in then and took me to that basement cell and through me in it and left.
Frank swallows hard and rubs his face.
Frank: I tried to get up but it was hard because they had chained a heavy weight to my ankle. I remember banging on the bars screaming for help. I must of done that for hours.
Frank gets up and starts pacing around Kevin's office.
Frank: Can we open a window or something? This room is so small.
Kevin nods sympathetically.
Kevin: Sure
Kevin goes over and opens a window.
Frank: How were you feeling at this point? What was going through your head?
Frank: I have never been so terrified in my life. But I was more scared for my family then myself. I was afraid of what this Hank might do to them. And I was afraid for Julie. I kept saying oh they'll be able to tell the difference they'll see the difference. But in my heart I wasn't sure. As days past I became more and more scared. I also became very depressed. I kept thinking of everything I hadn't gotten to do yet. All the things I'd never get to say if I wasn't found. I had a lot of regrets. I kept thinking what if I never get to tell Julie that I love her. Then one day I heard the guards bring someone into the next cell. As the guards left I heard this familiar voice yell out Frank will find me!
Frank: I new in an instant they had gotten Julie. I didn't know whether to laugh or cry or scream. I mean it was one thing to mess with me but with Julie?
Frank gets all choked up.
Frank: One of the guards laughed at her and said why he's already here. I said Julie is that you? When she realized I was here to she started crying. I think she felt that with out me looking there was no hope. We held hands most of the night and just cried. We cried for our families for each other and for ourselves. Over the next year and a half we lived in darkness being fed only once a day. It was always the same thing to stale bread cold broth and stagnant water. The only time we heard voices besides our own was when the guards came with our food or Hank came over the loud speaker to taunt us with updates on what our decoys were up to. We were almost always cold and because of the dampness rarely dry. It was Hell.
Kevin: Did you ever feel like giving up?
Frank: On many occasions. The truth once the one year mark had come and gone, I had given up hope that we'd be found. In fact I'd resigned myself to the fact that I was going to die in that cell.
Frank starts to cry. Kevin hands him a tissue.
Frank: Thanks sorry.
Kevin: You don't need to apologize. Was Julie just as resigned as you?
Frank: No actually she never lost hope. She always believed we'd be found. It was interesting we seemed to work in reverse. At first I had a lot of hope that we'd be rescued but as time went on it diminished. Julie on the other hand didn't have much hope at first but as time went on it grew. In away she saved my life. I'd probably would have killed myself in those last few months had she not been so certain of our eminent rescue.
Frank wipes his face.
Kevin: Were you ever angry that your family wasn't able to figure it out?
Frank thinks for a minute.
Frank: I tried not to be and the fact that Hank was hiding behind the cover of DL-56 made it easier to understand. But there were times when I got frustrated at them. I mean there were differences.
Kevin: Are you still in away upset?
Frank: No I mean it's not like they did it on purpose and besides they've suffered just as much as I have.
Kevin: What was the worst part of that for you?
Frank thinks
Frank: The helplessness, I've never needed to count on anyone before. I was always the one that everyone counted on. I never needed help before then suddenly I was totally helpless and was in need of help. It was so scary and uncomfortable. I hated that feeling.
Kevin: That must have been very hard. Do you think a lot about what happened?
Frank: I try not to. When I was rescued I just wanted to forget it ever happened. I know that's impossible to do but that's what I wanted.
Kevin: That's a pretty natural want.
Frank: I actually was getting it buried pretty nicely at first. Then Joe was kidnapped and I felt like I was right back in that cell. You know I keep waiting for my life to get back to normal but it hasn't.
Frank starts to cry again.
Kevin: What are some things that are different now?
Frank: I can't sleep through the night? I've been leaving the hall light on. My heart races when I drive at night. I can't stand being in a small place alone.
Frank shakes his head
Kevin: Well Frank those are natural and understandable reactions to what has happened. But they can be overcome.
Frank: Will you help me overcome them?
Kevin smiles
Kevin: Of course I will.
Frank smiles appreciatively.
Kevin: Frank what if anything do you feel towards Hank?
Frank leans back
Frank: I hate him for what he's done to me and those I love. I'm scared of him knowing what he's capable of. I feel sorry for him knowing that he's had a hard life. And I'm curious about him knowing that he is my twin. Can I ask you a question?
Kevin: Of course
Frank: What did you feel about Ryan?
Kevin: I was scared of him and ashamed of him. But there was a part of me that loved him and probably always will
Frank nods.
Kevin: Frank how about if we stop for the day, same time tomorrow okay?
Frank: Yeah sure.
Kevin and Frank shake hands and Frank leaves. 

Lark gets off the elevator and walks over to the nurses station where Jake is waiting.
Lark: Hey there
Jake: Hi Lark you look nice
Lark: Thanks so do you.
Jake: So are you all set? I was thinking we'd go to the recovery room.
Lark: That sounds good to me.
They go to the elevator and head out. Once there Mike comes over to take their orders.
Mike: Hey guys how are you two doing? I didn't expect to see the two of you together.
Lark and Jake laugh
Lark: Hi Mike I don't think many people did expect to see us together. I'm not even sure we expected it.
Jake smiles.
Jake: Yeah it's kind of taken us by surprise as well. We're doing well how are you?
Mike: Hey I'm doing great! I'm dating a terrific lady, the bar is doing great, I have no complaints.
Lark: That's great I'm glad. So who's the lucky lady?
Mike: Her name is Tammy she runs Kelly's
Jake: Oh yeah I know who she is. She's very nice.
Lark: Yeah she's the one that found Christina at the nurses ball.
Mike: Yeah she did. So what can I get for the two of you?
Lark: I'll have a fruit plate with cottage cheese and a glass of sparkling water.
Jake: And I'll have a cheese burger, fries and a soda.
Lark bursts out laughing.
Lark: Could our orders be any different.
They crack up.
Mike: Well I'll go put these right in
Jake: Thanks Mike
Lark: Thanks
Jake: So uhm are you in college or working?
Lark: Both I work part time over at Mario's to help Frank pay for my tuition and I'm a full time student over at PCU.
Jake: That's great so what's your major?
Lark: Sociology, I want to be a social worker. I figure with my past I might really be able to make a difference in some kids lives.
Jake smiles
Jake: That is so great. I bet you will be wonderful at it.
Lark smiles.
Lark: Thanks you think so?
Jake: Oh absolutely when you take your own life experiences to help others it usually pays off big time.
Lark: Yeah that's what I'm told. Frank says stuff like that a lot.
Jake: It must be nice to have him back.
Lark: It really is wonderful. I don't have the guilt I had before and it's definitely nice to not have to take care of him. But bye the same token I really do still care about Hank. I know that sounds awful but I do.
Jake: It doesn't sound awful at all. The two of you had a year and a half of bonding it's only natural that you'd miss him some.
Lark: Yeah I guess.
Jake: Uhm speaking of Frank I ran into him today and told him about us.
Lark: How did he react?
Jake: Well he was a bit concerned but over all I think he's okay.
Lark: I told Julie today as well. She was worried but I think she's okay with it to.
Jake: So how are you with this?
Lark thinks then smiles
Lark: I'm happy, and you?
Jake smiles and reaches across the table and takes her hand
Jake: I'm very happy.
Lark smiles back at him. 

Back at the house the phone rings.
Julie: Hello?
Matt: Hi Julie it's Matt
Julie: Hey bro what's up? I haven't heard from you in awhile.
Matt: Yeah I know between work and Karen I just haven't had much time.
Julie: So how are things with Karen?
Matt: Wonderful, in fact I have two peaces of truly great news.
Julie: Wow that sounds good what's the news?
Matt: Well first off Karen and I are getting married
Julie: Oh Matt that is so wonderful! Congratulations.
Matt: Thanks I really am happy. Oh and the other news is Karen is pregnant.
Julie: WHAT! Oh my gosh! Matt that's very big news indeed. Uhm is that why you're getting married?
Matt: Well it's certainly going to speed up the wedding but no I love her and want her with me always. It's just a coincidence that she's also pregnant. We really are excited about the baby.
Julie: Well that is wonderful Matt I know you both are going to make excellent parents.
Matt: Thanks Julie.
Matt gets paged.
Matt: I have to go Julie I just got paged to the ER.
Julie: Okay I'll talk to you later have a great day.
Matt: You to Julie bye
Matt hangs up.

Chapter 42
Frank is leaving the hospital when his cell phone rings
Frank: Hello?
Hank: I Frank it's Hank.
Frank the color drains from Franks face and his hand starts to shake.
Frank: Wh whaattt do you want!!
Several people turn around when they hear Frank yell.
Hank: You don't have to yell. Or are you more like me then you know?
Frank drops the phone to the floor and vomits. Just as Mary steps off the elevator.
Mary: Frank!
Frank: I got to get out of here!
Frank takes off running as fast as he can not even watching where he is going. He falls over an empty gurney and sprains his ankle. Frank then just starts crying. Mary runs over to him and hugs him tightly.
Mary: It's okay Frankie it's okay.
Mary turns and shouts to one of the nurses to page Dr. Collins STAT. By this time Frank is starting to pull himself together and is trying to get up.
Frank: Oh I'm sorry I'm sorry I didn't mean to make a seen. I'm sorry, I'll clean this up I'm sorry.
Mary: Frank stop you don't have to apologize it's okay. It's okay sunshine it's okay.
Kevin comes running. He sees the mess and the panicked and frightened look on Franks face. Kevin goes over and puts his arm around Frank
Kevin: Frank it's alright, what happened.
Frank: I didn't mean to make a mess I'm sorry I'll clean it up.
Kevin: Frank it's okay it's not a big deal. Now please tell me what happened.
Kevin looks around at the stunned group.
Kevin: Dose anyone know what happened?
Nurse Amy: Well I was doing some paper work and I heard him yell what do you want! To someone on his cell phone. Then he dropped the phone and threw up. And then he said he had to get out of here and started running and fell over the gurney.
Frank: I'm sorry I'll clean it up. The call just took me by surprise and freaked me out I guess.
Kevin: Was it Hank?
Frank shivers
Frank: Yeah, look I'm just going to go on home.
Kevin: Why don't I give you a lift.
Frank: Thanks Kevin but I'm okay really.
Kevin: Is that why you're shaking. Come on Frank let me help you.
Mary: Please Frank.
Frank: Well I am kind of shaky okay sure. Thanks Kevin. But this in know way makes me like Hank.
Kevin smiles sympathetically.
Kevin: Of course it doesn't Hank would never have wanted to clean up his own mess or let me or anyone for that matter help him. Come on lets get you home.
Frank smiles weekly and they head for the elevator. Mary watches sadly. She folds her hands and says a quite prayer.
Mary: Oh God please forgive me. Hank has done such damage to my son's but he to is my son and I love him. Please forgive me. As Frank and Kevin ride in the elevator they talk.
Frank: Can you not tell Joe or anyone for that matter about this?
Kevin: Well I won't but considering Amy Vining saw it she probably will.
Frank rubs his face
Frank: Oh great just great.
Kevin: Frank what would be so horrible about people knowing you need some help. You've been through hell why wouldn't you need some help.
Frank gets a scared look on his face.
Frank: Hank needed to lean on Joe I heard about what Chris did through Hank. I guess I don't trust that Joe wouldn't turn on me like he did Hank when he thought he was me. I don't want to loose everything Kevin. When Joe thought Hank or rather me wasn't the strong man he thought I was. He turned on him. Joe lost all respect for me. He didn't trust me or like me.
Frank starts to cry.
Frank: I don't want to loose my brother.
Kevin looks at Frank with deep concern and sympathy.
Kevin: Frank Joe won't turn on you. The situations are completely different.
Frank: I just can't be sure he wouldn't turn on me If I let him know that I really need him to help me. Kevin I love him as if he were my son I don't want to loose the love or respect he has for me. Besides he's going through a lot now to. It wouldn't be fair to expect him to help me. I just hope he takes what Amy says as nothing more then gossip.
Kevin: Frank I think you should give your brother a little more credit.
Frank smiles
Frank: I give Joe a lot of credit but I just don't want to burden him with this and I just am afraid of what he'll think of me. You know when he learned Hank was on DL-56, and when all the other stuff followed it tore the image of me down. How can I believe this wouldn't do the same?
Kevin: Because the situations are not similar at all. At least tell Julie what's going on you need to have a support system Frank.
Frank thinks for a minute
Frank: I suppose I can tell Julie.
Kevin: Good. 
 

Jake and Lark are in the car driving
Lark: Thanks for lunch it was a lot of fun
Jake smiles.
Jake: Thanks for coming I had a lot of fun to.
Lark: So where are we headed now?
Jake smiles it's a surprise.
Lark: Oh I love surprises.
Jake: Now how did I know that
They both laugh.
Lark: So are you going to give me a hint about where we are going?
Jake laughs
Jake: No
Lark pretends to pout.
Lark: Ah come on please just a little hint.
Lark bats her eyes at him.
Jake smiles.
Jake: Well it's somewhere in Port Charles
Lark laughs.
Lark: Oh yeah that really narrows it down
Jake smiles
Jake: Well then I guess you will just have to wait and see.
Lark smiles
Lark: So what did you miss the most about Port Charles?
Jake thinks for a minute.
Jake: My friends. You know before I moved to Port Charles I never really had friends. I was the shy geek who everyone picked on and made fun of. I really never had any friends. Then I came to Port Charles and that all changed. I made some of the best friends a guy could ever ask for.
Lark: I know what you mean before I came to live with the Scanlon's I had no idea what it meant to have a friend or to be a friend. I'd always been a loner. You know completely on my own very independent and never letting anyone it. The tragic part is it took Frank or rather Hank nearly dying to wake me up to the fact that I finally had people in my life who genuinely cared about me and wanted to help me. I don't think I'll ever stop feeling guilty about causing that fall.
Lark gets a sad look on her face and stairs out the window. Jake looks at her with concern and reaches over and squeezes her hand.
Jake: Lark it wasn't your fault you shouldn't blame yourself for that.
Lark looks at Jake seriously.
Lark: Then who do I blame Jake? Who do I blame? I went out there to test Frank. I wanted to see just how far he'd go to help me and I nearly killed a man by doing it. The fact that it wasn't Frank or that he lived is irrelevant. Because of my behavior a man almost died.
Jake sighs
Jake: Lark I'm not going to let you blame yourself for that. You never intended for that to happen it was an accident. Sometimes bad things happen and it's no ones fault
Lark shakes her head
Lark: Jake I went out on a ledge knowing how dangerous it was and wanting Frank to fallow me. It wasn't an accident that he was out there. I put him in that position knowing the danger at the very least that qualifies for attempted manslaughter.
Jake: Lark it most certainly dose not! First off Frank never would have gone out there with out the safety harness on that EMT's are supposed to wear when they go out on ledges.
Lark looks confused
Lark: A safety harness?
Jake: Yes as a rule when they go out on ledges they are to wear this harness that others hold on to so that they don't fall. The reason a man almost died is because he was trying to do a job he didn't know anything about. Hank was trying to impersonate Frank and because of his own ignorance about Franks job nearly got himself killed. It's not your fault
Lark: I never new that.
Jake: Well now you do and secondly Lark you were in such an emotional mess I highly doubt you were going over all the risks involved when you went out there. Lark I was there I saw the look on your face I don't think you even realized you were in danger until Frank or rather Hank fell.
Lark smiles
Lark: Why are you defending me?
Jake squeezes her hand
Jake: Because I care about you and I don't want you to drive yourself crazy with unjustified guilt.
Lark: Thank you.
Jake smiles
Jake: You're welcome Well we are here
Jake stops the car.
Lark: We are where?
Jake smiles
Jake: Get out of the car and I'll show you.
Lark gets out and the two of them walk hand in hand through a small forest till they come to a clearing. They walk to the edge of a cliff and look out over it. You can see for miles and miles. Jake points to a rock and they sit on it.
Lark: Oh Jake this is incredible! I can see all of Port Charles from here!
Jake: So you like it?
Lark looks at Jake and smiles
Lark: It's breath taking Jake. I can see for miles and miles. Look at all the buildings down there they look like toy houses from up here. And look at the hills and the trees oh Jake it's so nice up here.
Jake smiles
Jake: I'm glad you like it. I found it not long after Danielle died. I would come up here to escape. To be alone with my thoughts in a private place.
Lark looks at Jake with tears in her eyes.
Lark: And you're sharing this place with me?
Jake smiles
Jake: Yeah I mean it's a great place to be alone with your thoughts but it's an even better place if you have someone to share it with.
Lark shakes her head.
Lark: I didn't realize just how breath taking this place was until just now.
Lark rests her head on Jakes shoulder and he puts his arm around her. They sit there quietly looking over all of Port Charles. 

Grace and Joe are driving around looking at apartments for her. They are laughing and having a great time
Joe: So which do you like better the one which has to be fumigated because of the previous owners pet skunk, or the one that doesn't have a toilet because the previous owners teen age son blew it up.
They both roar with laughter.
Grace: Gee that's a toughie I'm still thinking about the one that's walls are so thin we could here word for word the couple fighting next door or what about the one that one that had such bad plumbing that the floor gave when you walked because of all the leeks.
They both crack up some more.
Joe shakes his head
Joe: I never realized how many dumps there were in Port Charles.
Grace: I know I mean every place we saw today was ridiculous.
Joe: Tell me about it. I counted 12 cockroaches right of the bat at the last one we were at.
Grace sighs
Grace: I guess I'll be living at my brothers for a while longer.
Joe gets and idea
Joe: Unless. . .
A smile spreads across Joe's face
Grace looks at him with interest.
Grace: Unless what?
Joe: Well you know my house is close to the hospital, it's in a reasonably nice part of town, it's clean and comfortable, and it just so happens that we do have an empty room upstairs.
Grace: Oh Joe I couldn't
Joe: Why not? Look you need a place to live and Frank and I have a room available to rent out. Why shouldn't we rent it out to you?
Grace: But we are attracted to each other aren't we? I mean won't that make it kind of strange?
Joe smiles and squeezes Grace's hand.
Joe: There is definitely attraction here. But I don't think that will make it all that strange. I mean it worked for Frank and Julie didn't it?
Grace smiles
Grace: This is true
Joe: So what do you say Grace. Why don't you move into the Scanlon house. We are a friendly and fun loving bunch.
Grace: Don't you think you should run this by Frank first?
Joe: No it's okay we had been planning on renting it out anyway. It was Courtney's old room and we thought filling it might make it easier for Neil. We talked about it before I was kidnapped.
Grace: How much is the rent.
Joe: 500 a month. So what do you say Grace?
Grace thinks for a minute then a grin spreads across her face.
Grace: I'll take it.
Joe: Great! So when do you want to move in?
Grace: Would tonight be okay?
Joe: Well there are a few things left that need to be packed up in that room since it was Courtney's. But how about tomorrow?
Grace: It works for me but are you sure Neil is going to be okay with this?
Joe: I think he should be just fine. So I'll call you tomorrow morning when we're all set and we'll arrange a time.
Grace: Sounds good to me.
Joe: So what do you say we grab a bight to eat.
Grace: I say you're on I'm starved.
Joe: Okay how about the Out Back?
Grace: Works for me
They head off towards the Out Back 

Back at the Scanlons Julie is upstairs folding laundry when she hears voices down stairs. She comes down and sees Frank and Kevin in the living room.
Julie: Hi you two. Frank how did your . . .
Julie stops in her tracks when she sees Franks pale and shaken look. She walks over to him.
Julie: Frank are you alright?
Kevin: Hank called him.
Frank: Julie I . . .
Julie takes his face in her hands
Julie: What Frank?
Frank: I'm so scared
Frank starts crying
Julie wraps him in her arms and holds him. She sways side to side rubbing his back
Julie: It's going to be okay Frank everything is going to be okay. You're safe now we both are. He can never hurt us again. It's okay Frank I'm here everything is going to be okay.
Frank holds on to her for dear life. 

At the hospital Mary is paged to the phone
Mary: Hello Mary Collins here.
Hank: Hi it's me Hank
Mary: Hank!
Hank: Is Frank okay? I wanted to try and see if I could talk to him like you wanted me to but I think I goofed.
Mary sighs
Mary: Oh Hank I'm glad you want to try but you can't just call him up like that. He had just gotten out of his first therapy session with Kevin and he was very rough.
Hank sighs
Hank: I told you it wouldn't work.
Mary: Hank Jude Scanlon! I am not going to let you give up that quickly! You tried once and it didn't work that is no reason to stop trying. Nothing ever worth getting comes easy
Hank sighs.
Hank: So do you have any suggestions
Mary: As a matter of fact I do. Let me be the go between for now and when he is ready I'll bring him with me to see you or I'll schedule a time for a phone conversation okay?
Hank: Okay but don't hold your breath on him wanting to talk to me.
Mary shakes her head
Mary: I will teach you to have faith if it's the last thing I do. 

Back at the light house the phone rings
Lucy: Hello
Kevin: Hey Lucy it's me.
Lucy: Hey Doc where are you?
Kevin: I'm in the car on my way home. So how's my most favorite bride to be?
Lucy smiles
Lucy: Ready to set a date. How about you how was your day?
Kevin sighs
Kevin: Long and stressful which is why I'm looking forward to holding you in my arms.
Lucy gets a worried look on her face
Lucy: oh Doc what happened?
Kevin: Oh just doctor stuff. Don't worry about it. So what were you think date wise? I certainly want to set one.
Lucy: Well Doc I was thinking I've done the whole glitzy huge wedding and to be quite honest I don't feel like going through that again. I also don't want a long engagement. What would you think about just a small service with our closest family and friends all gathered around the duck pond out back. I know it's really simply but Doc it just seems right to me. I don't know maybe it's silly but
Kevin: Lucy I love the idea
Lucy: Oh you do doc really you do!
Kevin: Yes and I don't want a long engagement either. What do you say about this Sunday.
Lucy: But Doc it's Monday!
Kevin: So if we're only having a small group why not.
Lucy: Lets do it! Oh Doc I love you
Kevin: I love you to. 

Chapter 42
Julie sits quietly at the kitchen table unsure of her next move. In all the time she has known Frank she's never seen him so scared or alone. Frank's words keep playing like a broken record in her head.
Frank: I'm so scared. Please don't tell Joe I don't want him to know. He will be disappointed in me. Please I'm afraid what if Joe turns on me.
Julie sighs and rubs her tense neck. Frank is upstairs asleep she has been sitting there for awhile now debating whether or not to tell Joe how scared Frank is, that he needs help and that he's afraid of him. Joe comes in whistling.
Joe: Hey Julie what's up?
Joe then notices Julie's stressed and worried look.
Joe: Julie what's wrong?
Julie sighs
Julie: Oh I've just had a really rough day that's all. Do you have a minute?
Joe: Sure what's up?
Joe sits down across from Julie.
Julie: Well you know I've been working with Kevin to get myself back on track after my breakdown right?
Joe: Yeah how is that going?
Julie: Oh it's going well I'm doing a lot better.
Joe: That's good to hear
Julie: Yeah and Kevin thinks since Hank let us know everything that was going on if anything about what he told us or said to us raises bothersome questions I should ask someone to talk to me about it.
Joe: That makes sense I remember you and Frank saying how you had been kept informed of everything. So what's your question?
Julie: Joe why when Chris supposedly framed Frank or rather Hank? I always thought Scanlons stick together?
Joe sighs and sits back in his chair.
Joe: We do but there was no proof except Frank saying so that Chris framed him. His blood tested positive no one came to me and said I saw Chris do this. And after all the lies Frank had told I just didn't believe him.
Julie: But Chris is a none liar to and hasn't he done a lot of despicable and dishonest things as well?
Joe: yeah but I just thought him drugging Frank was a little much even for him.
Julie: Couldn't you have hired a pi?
Joe: There wasn't time to and besides I wasn't sure I believed him. I know he claimed DL-56 was his drug of choice but after everything that had happened I had my doubts. Maybe I was wrong but at the time I thought I was right.
Julie: Joe did you love him and respect him less because he had a problem he needed help with or because he lied and did bad things.
Joe: I didn't have a problem with him needing my help. He's human everyone needs help I had a problem with his lies and over all behavior.
Julie: So if Frank had a problem and was needing to lean on you you wouldn't think less of him or love him less?
Joe: Of course not Hank pushed me away and wouldn't let me help him then when he finally wanted my help he wanted me to lie. And then when I wouldn't he tried to destroy my help. I would always be here for Frank if he needed a shoulder to lean on. Did something happen?
Julie: Joe were you ever really affected by something someone told you about someone you loved?
Joe thinks
Joe: Well yes when I heard Frank or rather Hank had broken up Karen and I.
Julie nods.
Julie: Well certain things Hank told Frank and I affected us as well.
Joe: Like what?
Julie: Well you know Frank loves you very much Joe. I mean he treasures you. So naturally your love, respect, and friendship mean the world to him.
Joe: Well his love respect and friendship mean the world to me to.
Julie nods.
Julie: Joe Hank really beat it into Franks head that you were only proud of him because he did a lot of great stuff and because he was so independent and never needed help from anyone. He also got Frank believing that if he ever needed to lean on you he'd loose you.
Joe: THAT'S RIDICULOUS
Julie: It maybe but that's what Hank got him believing. So you would be there for him Joe?
Joe: of course I would. Is there a problem?
Julie: Joe Frank is having a lot of delayed reactions to being kidnapped. He's having nightmares almost every night. He sleeps with the hall and sometime the desk light on. He becomes anxious and nervous when driving and night.
Joe: I had no idea it's good then that he's seeing Kevin.
Julie: Yes it is but Kevin and I discovered another problem today only you can fix
Joe: Tell me what it is!
Julie: Well after his session with Kevin Hank called him on his cell phone. Frank freaked out he dropped the phone threw up and ran straight into an empty gurney. Kevin brought him home he's upstairs resting. The problem we found was that Frank is scared to death you are going to find out about this and well and not love or respect him anymore. He's afraid he's going to loose you. He thinks you'd turn on him.
Joe THAT'S INSANE!
Julie: Joe do not yell he's right upstairs!
Joe: My own brother is scared of me?
Julie: Not of you Joe of what you'll do. He really needs you but he doesn't want you to be disappointed in him.
Joe sits back in his chair a tear running down his face.
Joe: What kind of a monster dose Hank have him convinced Iam
Julie: He doesn't think you're a monster. Joe he's also afraid that he's like Hank. He thinks there might be some of Hank in him and it's scaring him beyond words. Maybe he's trying to protect you from that I don't know. What I do no is right now his two biggest fears are that you will hate him if he leans on you and that he is a lot like Hank. You know he says it doesn't bother him that people couldn't tell the difference but I think it really dose.
Joe: What can I do?
Julie: Talk to him Joe let him know that you love him and that you'll always be there for him. And try to convince him he's not like Hank. If you can think of differences point them out
Joe: I'll do that right now thanks Julie.
Julie: Your welcome
Joe heads upstairs as Julie watches.
Julie: I hope I just did the right thing.
Joe finds Franks door wide open. Frank is sitting up in bed reading. Joe nocks on the door.
Joe: Hey Frank
Frank looks up with a smiles and puts down the book.
Frank: Hey Joe come on in. What's up? Julie says you went on a date with Grace today. How did that go?
Joe smiles and walks in.
Joe: The date went really well in fact I found a new tenant.
Frank laughs
Frank: Now why doesn't that surprise me. That's great Joe Grace will be a welcomed addition to the house. I'm glad you two are hitting it off so well.
Joe: She really is great. But that's not why I came up here.
Joe gets a serious look on his face and sits on the edge of Franks bed
Frank gets a worried expression on his face
Frank: What's wrong?
Joe thinks for a minute.
Joe: You remember how I needed to cling to you right after I was kidnapped?
Frank: yeah you were really scared.
Joe: And you wee their for me
Frank smiles
Frank: Well of course I was I'm your brother and I love you.
Joe looks at Frank with tears in his eyes
Joe: Well you're my brother and I love you. But I can't help you if I don't know what the problem is.
Frank realizes that Joe must know something.
Frank: Well uhm well I
Joe reaches out and takes Franks hand.
Joe: Frank I know you're dealing with a lot so let me lighten your load. Because I think you're worrying about something that is completely ridiculous and can be thrown out of the worry pile. I will never love you less for leaning on my or for needing my help. You are my brother and that's what brothers do for each other. I will always love and respect you and be your best friend. Nothing is going to change that certainly not you needing me after being held captive over a year. I know Hank said some things to you that scared you but Frank you have to understand my treatment of him and lack of respect for him had to do with his actions not with the fact that he needed my help. Please Frank lean on me if you need to.
Frank starts crying Joe takes him in his arms and hugs him tightly
Joe: Everything is going to be okay I promise. I'm here Frank it's going to be okay. 
Back downstairs Jake and Lark arrive back at the house.
Lark: Thanks for a wonderful day.
Jake smiles.
Jake: Thanks for the wonderful company.
Lark: So where are you off to now?
Jake: Back to the hospital there is research to do!
They both start laughing.
Lark: So is research still the area you want to be in?
Jake: Absolutely I really enjoy it. I always have. I've been experimenting with things since I was a little kid. Once when I was 7 I blew up the bathroom.
Lark bursts out laughing.
Lark: You didn't!
Jake grins
Jake: Just call me a mad scientist. Did you ever get into anything like that?
Lark: No making mischief was more my thing. I remember once when I was 10 I put hair removal shampoo into my foster moms shampoo bottle she was totally balled after that shower.
They both laugh
Jake: Man you got into mischief.
Lark: It's a dirty job but somebody's got to do it.
They both laugh.
Jake: So when can I see you again?
Lark: Soon I hope
Jake: Maybe I could take you to a hockey game this Friday?
Lark smiles
Lark: I'd like that. I enjoy hockey and I certainly enjoy you.
Jake smiles
Jake: Then it's a date!
Lark smiles
Lark: Yes it is.
Jake: Lark uh can I kiss you?
Lark moves close
Lark: I don't know can you?
Jake smiles
Jake: Lets find out.
He moves in close and they kiss tenderly.
Lark: Wow I guess you can.
Jake smiles
Jake: You're not to bad yourself. I uhm I better get going.
Lark: yeah I'd better go to.
Jake: Okay I'll call you tonight
Lark: Alright that sounds good.
Jake: Great.
Jake gives Lark a quick peck on the cheek and leaves Lark goes inside smiling. 

Kevin and Lucy are snuggling on the couch.
Kevin: So who is going to be your maid of honor?
Lucy: Oh Felicia definitely. She's been such a good friend. Are you going to ask Mac to be the best man?
Kevin: Well I'm torn there. You see Mac is like a brother to me. I love him and would certainly like to have him up there. In many ways he's the best man. However Victor is my father and I love him dearly. He' s been great to me and I was his best man when he married Mary. So I kind of feel like I should ask him.
Lucy: Well I think I may have a solution doc
Kevin smiles
Kevin: Well due tell.
Lucy: Well you see Victor is like a father to me. He's the closest I've ever come to having one and I really cherish him. And I was thinking I really would like it if he could walk me down the aisle.
Kevin: Lucy that's brilliant! If he's walking you down the aisle then he's in the wedding so he won't feel left out and I can have Mac be the best man. Which seems appropriate since Felicia is going to be the maid of honor.
Lucy: Do you think that would be okay with Victor doc?
Kevin smiles
Kevin: Lucy Victor loves you and thinks of you as his daughter. When he though you died in Florida with Scott his grief was that of a fathers for his child. He will be honored to give you away I guarantee it.
Lucy has tears in her eyes.
Lucy: Oh Doc do you mean it?
Kevin: Call him and ask.
Lucy: grabs the phone and calls
Victor: hello
Lucy: Victor it's Lucy
Victor: Well hello Lucy!
Lucy: Victor Kevin and I are planning our wedding. We're going to have a small private one out by the duck pond this coming Sunday.
Victor: WHOOP WHOOP WHOOP!!! Oh that's fantastic! Oh Lucy I'm so happy for you and Monk. I can hardly wait.
Lucy: Oh thank you Victor. That means a lot coming from you. Listen the reason I'm calling is because I would really love it if you'd give me away on Sunday. I know that's usually reserved for the father of the bride but Victor you are the closest thing to a father I've ever had. And I love you very much. So if you wouldn't mind could you give me away?
Lucy can here Victor sniffling
Victor: Lucy I would be honored to walk you down the aisle. I love you as only a father can love his child. As far as I'm concerned you are mine and I'm so proud that you think of me that way. I would be delighted and honored to take the position of your father. After all a father couldn't ask for a better daughter.
Lucy is crying
Lucy: Oh Victor you have no idea how much this means to me. I love you to and I'm so honored you think of me that way.
Victor: And I'm honored you think of me as your father. It's quite the privilege. Well I'd better go Mary will be home soon. Bye
Lucy: Bye Victor and thank you.
Victor: No thank you
They hang up.
Lucy: Oh doc you were right. Thank you
Kevin laughs for what?
Lucy: For making me so very happy.
Kevin smiles
Kevin: Well it's a dirty job but someone has to do it.
They laugh Kevin takes her in his arms and they kiss passionately.

Chapter 43
It is the next morning and Frank, Julie, Joe, and Neil are getting Grace's room ready for her to move into. Neil looks around the room sadly as they close the last box of Courtney's things. Joe walks over and puts his hand on Neil's shoulder.
Joe: You okay buddy?
Neil: yeah I guess so this room just seems so empty with out mom's stuff in it.
Julie: Well you know anytime you want to see your Mom's stuff these boxses are going to be in the attic and you can go through them whenever you like.
Joe: Yeah and don't forget what I told you Neil even though she isn't phsycally here. She is always with you.
Neil wipes his face
Neil: I know but I still miss her
Frank: And part of you always will kiddo but it will get easier that much I know.
Joe: I know it's been hard for you Neil but everything is going to get better for you I promis.
Neil nods. Lark comes into the room and notices Neil's sad look
Lark: Hey there kiddo what do you say we go try out one of your vidoe games you got when you came home.
Neil lights up
Neil: Cool! I'm going to leave you in the dust
Neil bounds out of the room. Lark laughs as she follows him.
Lark: You wish!
Julie shakes her head
Julie: It's amazing what a year and a half can do.
The three some laugh.
Joe: She really has matured that's for sure.
Julie: She really has well I'm going to go finesh making the welcome cake for Grace.
Grace heads out
Frank: It's interesting that Hank was able to reach Lark and I wasn't.
Joe: Frank Hank didn't reach Lark. Lark changed because of everything you had done up to that point and because she thought she nearly killed you. Hank had nothing to do with it. You and Hank are nothing alike Frank nothing alike.
Frank sighs and sits on the bed
Frank: Then how come
Frank trails off and gazes out the window. Joe comes and sits next to him.
Joe: We did see a difference when Hank woke up but we didn't think anything of it. In hindsight we should of but we didn't.
Frank: Because of DL-56?
Joe: That partly but also because lets face it the truth is pretty unbelievable. I mean Frank come on when have you ever heard a story like this before
Frank laughs.
Frank: True and everyone did think Hank was dead.
Joe nods.
Joe: His personality, the things he said and did, even the sound of his voice to an extent were different. But we cracked it up to the near death experience, which has been known to change people, The DL-56 which we know changes people, and All of the stress with the murders Lark and everything else. Those things added together seemed to explain it to us. I wish it hadn't but it did
Frank: I know I guess I just wish it had been obvious.
Joe: If Hank hadn't of fallen or gotten on DL-56 it would have been. You know that we've had a chance to see you both face to face I can see physical differences
Frank lights up.
Frank: Really? Like what?
Joe: It's in your eyes. You have this light in them. It's kind of a twinkle or something. Hank doesn't have it. Also it's in your smile. Hanks always had a little bit of devilishness to it. And there was always something I don't know uncertain about it. Yours is innocent, simple, and pure. There is nothing behind it. It is what it is.
Frank smiles
Frank: Thank you.
Joe: No problem. Also you smile and laugh more.
Frank: I like the sound of that. So if Hank hadn't of fallen?
Joe: We would have figured it out alot quicker.
Frank: What do you think really made Lark change? I mean if I hadn't had an effect on her before, and she changed after Hank came then
Lark who came up to get an extra joy stick for the vidoe game over hears this last part.
Lark: Frank I changed inspight of Hank not because of him.
Lark sits down on Franks other side.
Lark: You made me who I am. Your love and persistance is what changed me. Hank didn't do anything except show me what i didn't want to become. I still care about him and probubly always will. I mean a person spends a year and a half with you in there lives you don't just forget about them.
Frank smiles.
Frank: So he did treat you well?
Lark: For the most part yes
Joe: But any goodness he showed was all an act Frank. You are the good one not him. He isn't good you have nothing in comen.
Frank: Well I'm willing to share good qualities with him.
They laugh.
Joe: I'm not sure he has any.
Lark: If he dose they are barried way down deep. But I think he dose they are just barried that's all.
Frank nods.
Joe: Personally I think that is a little to generus Lark.
Lark smiles.
Lark: I guess I just like giving people the benifit of the doubt. Lord knows I benifited from people doing that for me. Well I'd better go Neil's waiting.
Frank: Thanks Lark
Joe: Yeah thanks
Lark: Anytime
Lark leaves
Joe: Any other questions.
Frank: No I think that's it for now. Lets get the last of these boxses up to the attic so you can go pick up Grace.
Frank and Joe grab some boxses and head out. 
Over at Mary and Victor's place they are having breakfast.
Victor: Are you seareus, Hank tried to reach out to Frank! Now this is quite incredible if it's true and not anuther one of his tricks
Mary: It's true I really think he was genuinly trying to reach out to Frank. But Frank flipped out before Hank could say anything.
Victor: Well it is understandible why he would. I mean the man stole a year and a half of his life.
Mary nods sadly.
Mary: Yes I know everytime I think of how hurt Joe was and how upset Frank is these days I remember that. It's hard to except that Hank hurt his own brothers this way. But regardless he is still my son and I love him.
Victor smiles and reaches across the table for Mary's hand
Victor: Well ofcourse you do. I still love Ryan, not the things he did mind you but he is still my son and I do love him so.
Mary: Which is exactly why if he truly wants to reach out to his brothers I have to help him.
Victor sighs
Victor: But Mary don't help Hank at Frank and Joe's expense. You don't want to hurt them and this could do just that. They need your love and support to.
Mary: I would never turn on them!
Victor: dearest Mary I'm not suggesting for a second that you would intentionally hurt any of your children. However if you try to push Hank into their lives you may be doing just that.
Mary sighs
Mary: So what should I do? Not try and help him conect?
Victor: You need to approach the boys about the situation before you do anything. It's one thing for you to decide to put the past in the past and reach out ot Hank but you can't expect Frank and Joe to do the same. Their wunds are very deep.
Mary nods.
Mary: You are right I need to speak with the boys before I do anything else.
Victor: Just remember to respect their wishes if they don't want to even try don't push it.
Mary nods
Mary: I just feel bad for Hank I guess I shouldn't but I do
Victor: There are no shoulds or shouldn'ts here. You love him he's your son and you have every right to reach out to him. However he has done some horrible horrible things to his brothers so just because he now wants to reach out to them it dosn't
Mary: It dosn't mean that they should have to reciprocate. I know I know.
Victor: This is a bad situation and I don't thing there is a deffenit right or wrong way to handle it. We'll just have to do our best and hope that's good enough.
Mary: Maybe I should go after breakfast and talk to them.
Victor: That is a splended idea! How about if I come with you.
Mary smiles
Mary: I would love that. However I think in this case it's best if I do this alone.
Victor nods
Victor: If you feel that is best my dear then I will stay here. But if you change your mind I'll be right there.
Mary smiles
Mary: I know I can always count on you Victor and it's one of the many things I love so much about you. 

Karen and Matt are sitting on Matt's couch.
Matt: So how are you feeling this smorning my sweet?
Karen: Well alittle morning sickness but other then that I'm feeling pretty good. Relieved mostly. I'm so glad this kid is yours.
Marr smiles.
Matt: I'm glad to I love kds and I love you. Karen I promis you can always count on me to love and protect you from everything and anything. And to love and protect that child as well.
Karen smiles.
Karen: I love you to and you most sertenly can count on me.
They kiss tenderly.
Karen: So do you have to go into work right away?
Matt: Nope I don't go in till around 4 todoay.
Karen: Ah the imfomess all nighter.
They both laugh
Matt: Yeah well hey somebody has got to do it. So have you thought at all about baby names? I mean I know it's early but have you?
Karen: Well if it's a boy I deffinetly want him named after you.
Matt smiles and in his head he thinks. The less I can make him Hanks kid the better.
Matt: Mathew Jr. I love the idea.
Karen smiles. and they kiss.
Karen: But what if it's a girl?
Matt: How about Jennifer?
Karen: Oh that's a pretty name.
Matt nods.
Matt: Did you hear about Grace moving into the Scanlons?
Karen: yeah Amy told everyone with in a 12 mile radeus
They both laugh
Matt: How are you with that?
Karen thinks
Karen: I'm okay with it. Joe and I are in the past. I loved him once very much but things changed. He is still my best friend and I wish him nothing but the best but we're not ment to be more then that. I'm happy for him and Grace. They make a cute couple. Matt I love you and I'm not just marrying you because I'm pregnant I'm marrying you because I love you.
Matt smiles
Matt: Well that's good cause I love you.
They kiss tenderly.
Karen: How do you feel about it? Grace was your girlfrind for a time
Matt nods
Matt: I want her to be happy and Joe makes her happy. Grace and I were never really all that seareus she pretended we were and I mistakenly let her. But the fact is we never really clicked just right.
Karen nods.
Karen: So do we click
Matt: Oh baby we click all night long
Karen burst out laughing.
Karen: Matt!
Matt grabs her and they kiss pationetly.
Karen: What am I going to do with you.
Matt: Well what ever you do be kind
Karen: I promis
They kiss 

Over at the light house Kevin and Lucy are making wedding plans.
Kevin: So who all is in the wedding party?
Lucy: Well lets see Felica is made of honner and Karen has agreed to be a brides made. Serena is going to be the flower girl and Neil is going to be the ring bearer.
Kevin: Sounds good.
Lucy: Oh Doc can you belive it this time next week we will be man and wife!
Kevin shakes his head
Kevin: It's amazing. It's been along time coming but now it's finelly here.
Lucy nods
Lucy: Oh Doc I'm going to be the best wife. You'll see I'm going to give you all the love I have to give.
Kevin reaches over and takes her hand.
Kevin: You already do that and I love you for it.
They kiss tenderly.
Kevin: So Lucy any secrets I should know about
Kevin grins letting her know he's teasing
Lucy: Yeah doc I'm pregnant with Scotts baby
They both start laughing.
Kevin: Okay I can deal just make sure the next one is mine
Lucy giggles
Lucy: I think that can be arranged.
They kiss again 

Back at the Scanlons Mary comes into the kitchen where Frank Joe and Julie are.
Mary: Goodmorning
Frank: Hi Mom
Joe: Hi Mom
Julie: Goodmorning Mary.
Mary hugs her boys
Mary: So how are you doing today?
Mary looks with consern at Frank and Joe
Frank smiles
Frank: Much better
Joe: yep we're doing good.
Mary smiles
Mary: I'm glad. Uhm can I speek with the two of you alone?
Julie: I think I'm going to go see who is winning that video game Lark may need some back up with that vidoe wiz kid.
Julie quickly leaves.
Frank and Joe look at each other with consern.
Frank: Mom is everything okay?
Joe: What's going on.
Mary: Oh everything is fine it's just that something kind of big is happening and I need to discuse it with you. Lets sit down.
They all sit at the kitchen table.
Mary: I don't really know where to start so I guess I'll just begin with what it's about.
Frank: Okay what?
Mary: It's about Hank.

Chapter 44
Frank and Joe look at each other nervously.
Frank: He he hasn't escaped again has he!
Joe: Has he been threatening you?! Dose Garcia know?!
Frank: I think we should get a restraining order so he can't call.
Joe: I'm all for that
Mary is shaking her head feverishly.
Mary: No No no! He hasn't escaped, he hasn't been threatening me, and there is nothing for Garcia to know. Further more I don't a restraining order stopping him from calling me!
Joe and Frank look at each other and back at Mary with surprise.
Joe: You mean you want him to call you?
Frank: Mom what is this about.
Mary sighs.
Mary: You remember awhile back I went to see Hank in jail. Joe was still in the hospital remember.
Joe: Yeah he pushed you away. And told you not to come back.
Frank: Did you go back?
Mary nods
Mary: The day Neil came home from the hospital I got a strange message from Hank on the answering machine. It was as if in a strange way he was trying to stay connected. I talked to Kevin and it and decided I'd go back and see him. Later when we were all looking for Neil he called me on my cell phone. He wanted to see me. I went and he was rude at first but I showed him his baby book as proof that I had loved him. He didn't want me to see but I could tell it had affected him. Anyway the next day I went to see him again and he was relatively nice and respectful towards me. He was very down on himself as can be expected. Anyway we had a nice little visit. Yesterday he called me to ask how Frank was.
Joe: WHAT! HE NEARLY SCARED FRANK OUT OF HIS MIND THAT'S HOW HE IS!
Frank puts a hand on Joe's arm to calm him.
Frank: Joe please lets just let her finish okay.
Joe settles back in his seat still agitated.
Mary sighs.
Mary: He apologized for that. He said that he was just trying to reach out to Frank but that Frank had misinterpreted it and freaked out. He told me he wants to try and connect with you two.
Joe angrily leans forward
Joe: AND YOU BELIEVED HIM!
Frank: Joe there is no reason to yell! Mom I understand you wanting to believe this he is your son after all. But this could very easily be another trick.
Joe: Of course it's another trick he just wants to connect so he can hurt us!
Frank sighs.
Frank: I agree it's dangerous but I don't think we should just assume off the bat that it is a trick. We need to proceed with extreme caution there is no doubt about that but lets at least let Mom finish.
Mary smiles at Frank apri****ivly.
Mary: I don't expect either of you to go running to see him or call him. And I know better then to think either of you will ever be his best friend and probably not even friends. But he seems to be sincere at least to me and
Joe: That man doesn't have a sincere bone in his body! He has nothing but venom and hate in him! He is a waste of skin and bones. And after everything he has done to Frank and I I can't believe you would even think of asking us to give him a chance, much less give him a chance yourself!
Mary looks down sadly
Frank: Alrgiht Joe not that's enough! Yes he did terrible horrible things. But he is mom's son and she has a right to try and connect with him if she likes. It's not like she's helping him hurt anyone or helping him escape. She is just letting him be a part of her life that's all! And we have no right to judge her on that.
Joe leans back in his chair and sighs heavily.
Joe: Mom I don't mean to be disrespectful but if this turns out to be a trick and one of us gets hurt it will be partly your fault.
Mary: I realize that but
Frank: Joe unless he gets out he can't hurt us okay. And mom isn't suggesting helping him get out. She's just telling us that she's been able to reach him.
Joe snorts
Joe: Supposedly.
Frank sighs
Frank: And that he claims to want to connect with us.
Joe: He wants to connect, I'll give him something to connect with! How about my fist!
Frank: JOE ENOUGH!
Joe leans back in his chair and sulks.
Frank: What exactly do you want Mom?
Mary: I just want to let you know what's going on and give you the option to try and connect. I told him that for now I'll be the go between since I didn't think either of you were ready to talk to him. I said I'd bring messages back and forth. Frank he wanted me to tell you that he's sorry he scared you yesterday that was not the purpose of his call.
Mary looks at her sons hopefully.
Mary: Do either of you have messages you'd like me to bring to him?
Joe: I don't believe this! YEAH MOM I GOT A MESSAGE FOR HIM! TELL HIM TO GO STRAIGHT TO HELL!
Joe stands up vigorously knocking over his chair.
Mary: Joe please!
Joe goes to the coat rack and grabs his jacket.
Frank: Joe wait a sec
Joe: Look I'm glad he apologized for scaring Frank. But I highly doubt he meant it and I really doubt he wants to connect with us. He wants to hurt us that's all. And I can't believe our own mother would help him accomplish that.
Frank: Joe!
Joe: I have to get Grace she's weighting for me.
Joe charges out the door.
Frank looks at his mother. Mary has a hurt look on her face.
Mary: I guess it was an extremely selfish and foolish thing for me to think that either of you would be willing to give this a try. I'm sorry I should never have brought it up. I'll tell Hank that for now it's not going to happen.
Mary gets up and starts for the door.
Frank: Mom weight.
Mary turns.
Frank takes a deep breath.
Frank: I did say it was dangerous but I think it's worth discussing. What exactly dose he want?
Mary: He doesn't want anything. I told him that maybe he'd one day be friends with his brothers he said he didn't believe that would ever happen and laughed it off. I told him not to give up hope that anything is possible. Then yesterday he tried to call you. Then he called me and apologized for upsetting you. He told me that you getting upset was proof that it would never happen and that I should give up. I told him not to.
Frank: So he tried for you.
Mary sighs
Mary: Yes he tried for me but I have to think he must of been trying a little bit for himself.
Frank nods.
Frank: He might have been. I mean from what I've heard and what I know he's not exactly the doing things for others type. There is no chance of him getting out right?
Mary: Considering all the charges I don't think it's very likely. And since he's in maximum security the odds of him escaping are just as small.
Frank thinks for a minute. Lark comes in the room.
Lark: Man that kid is good. He's one the past three games.
Lark notices their serious looks.
Lark: Oh sorry I didn't mean to interrupt. I'll go.
Frank gets up.
Frank: No Lark weight you might be able to help us. According to Mom Hank has started reaching out to her and now is acting like he wants to reach out to Joe and I. You new him very well when he was pretending to be me what do you think?
Lark is taken aback.
Lark: He's reaching out to people! Wow now there is something unexpected.
Frank: Do you think it's a scam?
Lark thinks
Lark: Well no I mean it could be but isn't the idea of a scam to get something in return? I mean he's locked up probably for the rest of his life, and he knows very well that even if he dose bond with you and Joe he's smart enough to know you aren't going to break him out. Also he know neither of you would do his dirty work for him and that if you wanted to you could get his phone privileges revoked or at least restrained from your house. So I don't know what he'd have to gain by making this up, and isn't that the whole point of a scam to get something?
Frank nods.
Frank: Good point.
Lark: Are you going to reach out to him?
Frank ponders this
Frank: I'm not sure. Lark you mentioned before you thought he did have some goodness in him. Do you really believe that?
Lark thinks.
Lark: When the adoption process started it was a trick. I blackmailed him into it. I told him if he didn't I'd tell everyone about DL-56. So the adoption got under way. These things take six months. But by the very next month the secret I was threatening to tell was revealed. Frank I wasn't making his life easy. He was trying to have a relationship with Marcia and she was doing a great job acting like we'd had all of this hate between us. So when all of this came out it would have been very easy for him to have said well it's out anyway so I'm not keeping you. He could have easily stopped the adoption and tossed me back in Juvenile hall. But he didn't, he let me stay. He not only let me stay he continued to adopt me. If he didn't love me why would he have done that? Even if you say well it's because he could relate to me because he'd been an orphan. That still means he cared enough to want better for me. So if he could love and care about me then he can for other people as well. And if you can love then I think you have good in you.
Frank smiles
Frank: That is true. I certainly like believing my twin has some good in him. And you've made some valid point. But I am going to move cautiously and slowly on this.
Lark: I think that's best. He has the potential to be good but he can also be very bad.
Frank turns to Mary.
Frank: Please tell Hank I except his apology about the phone call yesterday. And tell him that
Frank looks at Lark and smiles.
Frank: Tell him I said thank you for being so good to Lark.
Lark smiles.
Mary has tears in her eyes. She goes over to Frank and hugs him.
Mary: And thank you for being such a wonderful son. I love you so much.
Frank: I love you to Mom.
Mary nods.
Mary: Well I'd better get going to work. I'll pass on the message.
Frank nods
Frank: Great.
Mary leaves.
Lark: So I heard Joe yelling I guess he didn't take the news as well as you.
Frank: Well Joe was hurt very badly.
Lark: So were you
Frank nods
Frank: Yeah but Joe has always been less forgiving and more of a hot head them me. Also I wasn't physically hurt and that makes a difference. I think in time Joe might calm down and cautiously send a message or two of Hank.
Lark: I hope he dose Hank definitely has a good side. When Neil first got sick again. Hank bought him a ton of video's so he wouldn't be bored and would have something to take his mind of being sick. That takes heart.
Frank nods. 
Joe is helping Grace load her stuff into his car.
Joe: So is that it?
Grace: Yeah I think so. I don't really have much. When my family thought I was dead they respected my wishes and gave most of my stuff to good will. I haven't had the chance to fill my closets up yet. And since I have been living with my brother I don't have any furniture.
Joe nods.
Joe: Well there already is furniture in your room at the house and I'm sure Julie and Lark would love to go with you on a shopping spree.
Grace smiles
Grace: Now that sounds fun. So how is Neil about me moving in?
Joe: He's okay with it. He kind of remembers you. And thinks you are nice. He likes the idea of a new person living at the house. He's very sociable.
Grace nods.
Grace: Well I'm looking forward to getting to know him.
Joe smiles
Joe: He's a great kid. I bet the two of you are going to get along really well.
Grace smiles
Grace: I'm sure we will. He's your son after all.
Joe smiles.
Joe: Well I think that's everything you ready to go?
Grace: To a place of my own absolutely!
They laugh, as Joe holds the car door open for Grace.
Grace: Uhm Joe you seemed a little tense when you arrived is something bothering you?
Joe frowns.
Grace: Joe?
Joe: My Mom has been visiting Hank and has gotten the insane idea that he has some kind of soul. She says he's been reaching out to her and now wants to reach out to us. Have you ever heard anything so ridiculous!
Joe snorts and shakes his head in disgust.
Grace: What if she's right?
Joe: Oh no not you to! Come on Grace you are a smart women think about it! He is the lowest form of life imaginable! He stole a year a half of Franks life, killed Courtney, kidnapped and nearly killed me and raped Karen! And that's just in the past month! He is a monster and is just trying to pull a scam of some kind on us!
Grace: But what would he have to gain?
Joe: Grace it's emotional war fare don't you see that! He'll get us on his side make us care and then hurt us.
Grace: But how he's locked up Joe and he knows at any point you could get his phone privileges revoked. Even if he got you on his side since he has done so many horrible things and confessed to them he won't be getting out of jail ever. He may even get the death penalty. Joe I understand your anger but how can he hurt you now? I mean dose he want to call you?
Joe: Grace it's about dividing and concurring. He knows that Mom will side with him because he's her son. He also knows I won't so he's putting us on opposite sides of the fence so he can destroy our family.
Grace: But that's only if you let him. I mean can't you just respect Mary's right to have a relationship with him.
Joe: He doesn't think I will Grace.
Grace: So
Joe: Grace look I know what I'm talking about this guy is only interested in hurting us. So lets just drop it okay I don't want to get into an argument with you on your first day at the Scanlon house.
Grace smiles.
Grace: Either do I. Okay subject dropped.

Chapter 45
It is Sunday morning, Kevin and Lucy's big day. Lucy and Kevin are wrapped tightly in one another's arms sleeping peacefully as the sun streams through the window. Kevin opens his eyes and looks down at Lucy. He smiles happily so glad to have his true love back in his arms. He brushes a strand of hair that has fallen in her face out of her eyes. She opens her eyes and looks up at him. Lucy smiles with love at her doc as he smiles back.
Lucy: Good morning Husband to be.
Kevin chuckles.
Kevin: Good morning wife to be.
They kiss tenderly.
Lucy: Wow today really is the day isn't it. Today you and I become husband and wife.
Kevin: And this time nothing is going to stop us.
Lucy: Oh Doc we really are going to make it aren't we? Just promise me nothing is going to stop us please Kevin promise me we are going to last this time. I need to hear you say it.
Kevin smiles and strokes her face lovingly.
Kevin: Ms. Lucy Coe I'm never going to let you go. Today you and I are going to become man and wife and nothing. Not secrets not jealousy not come hell or high water nothing is going to stop us from getting married.
Lucy has tears in her eyes.
Lucy: Oh Doc I love you so much. I love you more then I can ever even begin to say. I know I've hurt you and let you down in the past but Doc I swear to you
Kevin suddenly puts his finger to her lips.
Kevin: Lucy the last person on earth you owe an apology to is me. I have been the biggest pinheaded, hypocritical, holier then thou, awful jerk imaginable. You have given me such love and forgiveness and I have failed you. I didn't reach out to you like I should have. I didn't forgive you at once like you would have. Lucy I'm blessed to have your love and I'll never make the mistake of letting you go again. You are mine and you're going to stay that way.
Lucy: Oh Doc I love you to and you will always be mine. You know what lets just put all this mess behind us okay. Starting today lets just focus on each other and our future.
Kevin smiles
Kevin: Sounds like a plan to me.
They kiss.
Kevin: So how much longer before we have to start getting ready?
Lucy glances at the clock
Lucy: Oh we have several hours.
Kevin: Good
Lucy: Why?
Kevin: That gives us time to practice
Lucy looks confused
Lucy: What are we practicing?
Kevin gets a devilish grin on his face.
Kevin: The honey moon.
They both burst out laughing. Kevin pulls Lucy close and they kiss passionately.
Lucy: Well we really should practice that I mean we want to get that right.
Kevin: Oh of course
Kevin starts planting hot kisses down Lucy's neck as she holds him close running her hands down his back. They roll together as one in a feverish passion. 
Over at the Scanlon's Lark is eating breakfast when her cell phone rings.
Lark: Hello
Hank: Hi Lark
Lark is naturally shocked.
Lark: Hank! Hi how are you doing?
Hank: Okay I guess the food here stinks and there is nothing to do but think.
Lark nods
Lark: Well it could be worse.
Hank: How?
Lark: You could have no one to call.
Hank: I guess. So what are you doing?
Lark: I'm just having some breakfast. I'm going to a wedding later on today. Kevin and Lucy are getting married.
Hank: I wonder how long that will last.
Hank snorts.
Lark: They really are in love so probably forever.
Hank: Yeah well I'm not going to hold my breath. Love doesn't usually last.
Lark: It can if you tend to it correctly. And Kevin and Lucy have learned how to do that. Uhm Mary told us how you want to reach out to Frank and Joe. I think that's wonderful. I know it's not going to be easy but if it works I'm sure it will be worth it.
Hank laughs
Hank: Lark you are a dreamer if you think they'll ever give you a chance.
Lark: Frank is giving you a chance.
Hank: Lark all he did was except a stinking apology.
Lark: Which considering all that you've done is a big step. Give it time anything is possible.
Frank comes into the kitchen.
Frank: Good morning
Lark: Good morning.
Hank: who is there?
Lark: It's Frank do you want me to tell him something.
Frank's ears perk up.
Frank: Lark who are you talking to?
Lark: Hank called me on my cell phone. Do you want me to give him a message?
Frank is clearly taken aback. He is silent for a minute.
Hank: Lark I better go
Lark: No hold on wait
Frank: Ask him how he's doing?
Lark: Frank wants to now how you're doing.
Hank: I'm okay tired and restless but other then that fine.
Lark: Hank says he's tired and restless but other then that fine.
Frank nods.
Hank: Ask him if he's going to watch the football game this after noon? I'm going to watch it in the TV. area here.
Lark: Frank Hank wants to know if you are going to watch the foot ball game today?
Frank: It depends on if I get back in time.
Lark: Hank Frank says it depends on when he gets back.
Frank starts laughing.
Frank: This is ridiculous. Lark can I have the phone.
Lark is surprised.
Lark: Hank Frank wants to talk to you himself I'm going to give him the phone okay?
Hank: Oh Uhm okay.
Frank: Hi
Hank: Uhm Hi. Listen about the other day. I'm sorry I know I scared you and that time I really didn't mean to.
Frank: It's okay I know you didn't mean anything by it and I really did over react. It wasn't like you were right in front of me. You couldn't have done anything even if you'd wanted to.
Hank: I didn't and don't want to. And even if I was in front of you I wouldn't hurt you.
Frank: I'd like to believe that. No man wants to believe his brother would hurt him.
Hank: I know I've done horrible unspeakably terrible things. And that you have no reason to trust that I'm sorry but I am.
Frank: I'd like to work on getting that trust if you want to. I don't no if it will happen but I don't think at this point it will hurt anything
Hank: Can you come see me? I know you are going to a wedding but maybe after or some other time? Mom said she'd be bye this morning maybe you could come with her?
Frank: I don't know if I'm ready to see you just yet Hank.
Hank: Okay, fine
Frank: Hank you can't expect me to just forgive and forget. To much has happened and I've really been affected bye it. I need sometime. Can you understand that.
Hank: Yeah I guess so.
Frank: Good. Well I'd better go now I'll try to call you later. Maybe we can talk about the game.
Hank: I'd like that. So who are you rooting for?
Frank: The Bears.
Hank: Wow two Bears fans living in New York. So what's your excuse?
Frank laughs.
Frank: I like to root for the under dog. Besides Chicago gave me Julie so it's the least I can do.
Hank laughs.
Frank: So you like the Bears to huh? How come?
Hank: They aren't a sure thing and I enjoy that.
Frank nods.
Frank: Well listen I better get going.
Hank: Okay bye
Frank: Bye
They hang up.
Lark: Wow
Frank laughs
Frank: wow is right.
Lark: It sounded like you were having a nice conversation?
Frank thinks
Frank: We did. I don't know what is going to happen next at this point but we did have a nice little conversation.
Lark smiles
Lark: I'm glad. Who knows maybe one day all the Scanlon brothers can be close.
Frank: Well with Hank and me there is a chance but I wouldn't hold your breath on Hank and Joe. That gap is just to wide. Especially when you couple it with Joe's temperament.
Lark nods.
Lark: True but you never know.
Frank: This is true anything is possible. 

In the visiting room of the jail Mary comes in and goes over to Hank. They exchange a small hug.
Mary: So how are you doing this morning?
Hank: well actually. Something pretty incredible just happened.
Mary: What?
Frank and I had a real conversation on the phone.
Mary gasps
Mary: Oh Hank that's wonderful how did it happen?
Hank: I called Lark on her cell phone so I could say hi to her with out risking that Frank or Joe would pick up. While we were talking Frank came in. Frank and I started relaying messages through Lark and the next thing I know Frank gets on the phone and starts talking to me.
Mary has tears in her eyes and a smile spreads across her face.
Mary: I new my boys could bond.
Hank: Well I don't know about bonding but it's a start.
Mary: Well of course it's a start and it's a wonderful one at that. What did you talk about? How did it feel?
Hank shrugs.
Hank: it was really surprising how easy it was. It all happened so fast I'm not sure either one of us had time to be nervous. I liked it, I think he did to.
Mary nods.
Mary: Well Frank is clearly giving you a chance. And when Frank dose something he dose it all the way.
Hank chuckles.
Hank: We'll he might not this time. After all it is me we're talking about.
Mary shakes her head.
Mary: Which is why he will reach out. You're still his brother and he never lets go of family.
Hank nods.
Hank: Well we'll see. So how are you?
Mary: Well I'm better now that I've heard this news. I'm going to a wedding this after noon. Your step brother Kevin and his girlfriend Lucy are getting married.
Hank: Yeah I heard. I'd wish them luck but I don't really have much faith in relationships.
Mary smiles sympathetically and reached out her and takes his in hers.
Mary: I can understand why you wouldn't but hopefully Frank and I can show you how well relationships can work. And considering how hard Kevin and Lucy have worked to get to this point I imagine they will last.
Hank shrugs.
Hank: Well tell them good luck for me.
Mary smiles
Mary: I will.
Hank: Can I ask you a question?
Mary: You can ask me anything you like
Hank: Are you hear because you feel obligated to me since I'm your son or are you here because you really love me.
Mary considers this
Mary: I'm here because I love you and I love you because you're my son and you deserve to be loved. That doesn't mean I love the things you've done. I don't I hate them. But I believe had I raised you known of it would have happened. Hank I love you and what you have to understand about love is at times it defies explanation.
Hank nods.
Hank: And this is one of those times?
Mary: Yes a parents love for their child is definitely one of those times. Well I best be going I just wanted to check in on you. Have a good day okay?
Hank: Thanks for coming you have a good day to. You'll come back soon right?
Mary smiles
Mary: Yes of course. Bye
Mary gives him a quick peck on the cheek and leaves as she is leaving Hank calls out to her.
Hank: Have a good time at the wedding Mom
Mary turns to look at him with tears in her eyes as his words sink in. She mouths I love you to him and leaves.
Hank stands there watching tears in his own eyes. 

At the fire house Serena and Scott are having breakfast.
Serena: I can't wait to be Lucy's flower girl. The dress she got me is so so cool! It's peach collared and has these really puffy sleeves! It's so cool!
Scott smiles.
Scott: You'll be quite the peach in it.
Scott tussles Serena's hair.
Serena's hair. Serena laughs
Serena: Daddy! Have you seen Lucy's dress? She looks like a fairy princess!
Scott gets a distant look in his eye
Scott: Yeah she really is a princess isn't she.
Serena looks at Scott with concern.
Serena: Daddy are you still mad about Lucy marrying Kevin?
Scott thinks for a minute.
Scott: No I'm not mad apple sauce I just with I was the one she wanted. But it's like you said we want her happy right.
Serena: Right.
Scott: Well this is what she wants so we have to be happy for her. So what do you say we go start getting ready.
Serena: Cool!
They head upstairs. 

Over at Matt's Matt and Karen are eating breakfast.
Karen: What a beautiful day for a wedding! You know I was worried about what the weather would be like given the time of year. But it looks like Kevin and Lucy are going to have a very nice day for a wedding.
Matt: Yep it sure dose. I'm glad they deserve a nice wedding day. They have both been through so much.
Karen: I know they almost make my life seem dull by comparison.
They laugh
Matt: So are you still okay with her marrying Kevin and not your Dad?
Karen thinks about this
Karen: You know as much as I love my Dad I always felt that Lucy was better suited for Kevin. I just never thought Scott and Lucy really clicked. Kevin and Lucy on the other hand seem like pure destiny to me.
Matt nods.
Matt: I agree. When it's right it's right and those two are definitely right for each other. Sort of like you and me.
Matt smiles and reaches across the table. He takes Karen's hand in his and kisses it. Karen smiles.
Karen: Sweet talker. So when are we going to get married? We need to set a date and probably one before I start showing.
Matt laughs.
Matt: Well since everyone we would want to invite is already in town lets just say a month from today.
Karen smiles
Karen: I like that and nothing real big either. Something small and simple.
Matt nods
Matt: I agree small and simple are better. Hey what do you think of getting married in the park in the gazebo.
Karen: Oh Matt that sounds wonderful. I'll need to ask Scott first though. You know that holds a lot of precious memories for him.
Matt nods.
Matt: Okay, you know as long as I am marrying you we can be anywhere on earth.
Karen smiles.
Karen: I couldn't agree more.
They kiss.

Chapter 46
Lucy is in the guest bedroom getting ready for the wedding. Felicia and Aunt Charlene are in there as well helping to get her ready. Mac and Victor are in the master bedroom with Kevin helping him get ready.
Lucy stands before a floor length mirror staring at herself in her pure white wedding gown. The train of the dress gathered elegantly around her feet. The fitted ever so tightly at the top and the ball gown bottom that billows out. The silky white frills that encircle her chest and the long white gloves that cover her arms up to the elbows. Lucy's hair is up in a French twist with flowers in is except for a few strands strategically placed around her face.
Aunt Charlene: Oh my sweet girl you are a vision.
Lucy smiles and turns to her with tears in her eyes.
Lucy: Oh Aunt Charlene thank you so much. Oh my gosh look at me! I'm about to get married to the man of my dreams. Oh Aunt Charlene it's really happening isn't it I'm finally getting my dream.
Aunt Charlene: Oh you sure are baby. And what a fine dream it is. Kevin is a wonderful man and I know he's going to make you very happy.
They hug
Felicia: Well it sure is about time. You to have been headed towards this day for I don't even know how long.
Lucy smiles
Lucy: I know but it's really finally and truly here. You know it's really amazing a couple of months ago I thought my life was with Scott but then Kevin came back into my life and I know I'm where I'm meant to be.
Felicia: Well I think the rest of us knew where you two belonged you guys just didn't.
Lucy laughs
Aunt Charlene: Well love is blind
Lucy: But not anymore I know what I have and I'm never ever going to let him go.
Felicia: Well in that case lets go over the wedding list. Something barrowed?
Lucy: My ear rings thanks Aunt Charlene these look so good with this dress.
Aunt Charlene smiles
Aunt Charlene: They belonged to your grandmother.
Lucy gets tears in her eyes.
Lucy: Oh thank you so much.
They hug.
Felicia: They are beautiful. Okay something blue?
Lucy blushes
Lucy: My under pants
All three giggle.
Felicia: That will work, and something new?
Lucy: My wedding dress. Complements of Chloe. Felicia thank you so much for getting her over hear on such short notice. This dress is just beautiful.
Aunt Charlene: Well you make it beautiful sugar.
Lucy blushes
Felicia: It's one of the advantages of having a good friend who makes dresses. It really is beautiful and I know she didn't mind. You're welcome I was happy to do it. You know I've really missed the four of us hanging out together. We really had some great times
Lucy smiles
Lucy: Yeah we did. I've missed that to. Lets start it up again right away.
Felicia: Sounds like a plan. Okay something Old.
Just then there is a knock at the door.
Aunt Charlene: Now if that is you Kevin you go away you can not see the bride before the wedding!
Victor: How about the father of the groom.
Lucy: Oh Victor come in!
Victor walks in and looks at Lucy.
Victor: Oh sweet Lucy next to Mary on our wedding day I've never seen such an incredible vision of beauty. You simply take my breath away.
Lucy smiles
Lucy: Oh Victor you are just so sweet!
Felicia: So how is the groom holding up.
Victor smiles
Victor: Oh Monk is very excited and eager as any groom marrying the most incredible woman would be.
Lucy laughs
Lucy: Victor you are such a little flirt!
They all laugh
Victor: Well I know you're busy but I wanted to give you something.
Victor pulls out a velvet box.
Victor: When my Mother got married her mother gave her a pearl necklace that had been given to her by her mother. My mother planned to give it to her first born daughter on her wedding day but she only had sons. So she gave it to me since I'm the oldest and asked me to give it to my first born daughter on her wedding day. But I didn't have any daughters.
Victor gets a big smile on his face.
Victor: Until I came to Port Charles that is.
He goes over to Lucy and opens the velvet box. Out of it he lifts a very old and beautiful pearl necklace.
Lucy: Oh Victor it's beautiful
Victor: Lucy I love you as much as any father could love there child. If I had had a daughter of my own I would have wanted her to be just like you in every way. So it seems only right that this necklace should be yours to pass on to your first born daughter. I love you and I'm proud of you as only a father can be.
Lucy, Aunt Charlene, and Felicia are bawling like babies as Victor puts the pearl necklace on Lucy.
Lucy hugs Victor as she cries.
Lucy: Oh Victor you have no idea what this means to me.
Lucy looks at Victor through her tears
Lucy: I used to wonder wish I had a Dad but now I don't have to wish anymore because I have one. I love you Dad and as far as I'm concerned I could not ask for a better one
Victor is now crying they hug happily.
Lucy: I love you
Victor: I love you too.
Aunt Charlene: All right now enough of this none since we have a wedding to get ready for, and now we're all going to have to redo our eye makeup.
They all laugh.
Victor: Well I do need to go call Mary. I'll see you in a bit.
He gives Lucy a peck on the cheek and leaves. Lucy sighs and shakes her head. She fingers the necklace with tears in her eyes.
Aunt Charlene goes over to her and hugs her.
Aunt Charlene: Baby I know you have always wished that your father would come back so you could meet him. But sweet heart trust me your biological father isn't half the man that Victor is.
Lucy nods
Lucy: How could he be. 
Back in the master bedroom Kevin and Mac are adjusting there bow ties.
Mac: So you ready to get married mate?
Kevin: I think I've been ready to marry Lucy for ever. Even when I was angry at her I never stopped loving her. I had a mid life crises instead
They both laugh
Mac: I'm just glad you came to your senses before you married Eve.
Kevin shakes his head.
Kevin: Me to. I mean to get me wrong Eve's a nice kid and all but she is a kid and even if she wasn't she's all wrong for me. Marrying her would have been a complete disaster. But you've had a couple close calls yourself with marriage. Aren't you the one who was ready to marry Katherine after she got shot.
Mac groans
Mac: Don't remind me. I don't know what I was thinking.
Kevin chuckles.
Kevin: It's called a midlife crises my old friend.
They both laugh
Mac: Well at least we both made it through and got back to our true loves.
Kevin: Yeah tell me about it. I'm so thankful to be back with Lucy. You know I was thinking about it this morning and the truth is I loved her before I met her.
Mac: I feel the same way about Felicia. I've loved her for so long I don't remember when I didn't. It looks like it's going to be a perfect day for a wedding. So you all ready?
Kevin: Just about. Hey Mac I wanted to thank you for being the best man.
Mac smiles.
Mac: Well of course I'm going to be the best man we're best friends.
Kevin: I know but lately we haven't spent as much time together. And I thought I should tell you how grateful I am for your friendship.
Mac smiles
Mac: I'm grateful for it to. You know I never was all that close to my biological brother but I can't image being any closer to you if you were my real brother.
Kevin smiles
Kevin: I feel the same way about you. I came to town looking for my brother. And I found him in you.
They hug. 

Victor is on the phone to Mary.
Victor: Hello Mary my sweet isn't it a grand day for a wedding?
Mary laughs.
Mary: I take it Lucy liked the necklace.
Victor: Oh Mary I can hardly wait for you to see it on her when she walks down the aisle. It looks like it was always meant to be on her. You know I truly could not love her more if she was my biological daughter and the fact that I haven't made a mess of her life like I have of my sons just makes the whole situation that much more spectacular.
Mary: Oh Victor you didn't mess up your sons lives. Circumstances beyond your control caused that to happen. And I'm not going to stand for one minute for you to shoulder the blame for what happened to Ryan and all the things Kevin has been through. Mental illness and your first wife's evilness caused it nothing else.
Victor smiles and shakes his head
Victor: My very own cheering squad. How dose a man get so lucky.
Mary: I'm the lucky one. And my day has been pretty grand all bye its self.
Victor: Oh really what happened?
Mary: Well remember how I told you that Frank had sent a message back to Hank with me.
Victor: Yes Frank said he excepted Hanks apology.
Mary: Well apparently Hank was on the phone with Lark today and Frank walked in and decided to talk to him.
Victor: Frank and Hank talked on the phone! This is truly an impressive step. How did it go?
Mary: Well after speaking to both of them it seems that it was a very present conversation. They talked about foot ball and about possibly trying to connect. Frank said he's probably going to call Hank later today.
Victor: This is remarkable. Is he going to go see Hank?
Mary: No not yet. Frank is proceeding very cautiously. The truth is phone contact may be as connected and Frank and Hank will ever be but it's something
Victor: Oh it really is Mary. I can't however say I blame Frank for his feelings.
Mary: Oh I know I mean he has really surpassed my expectations I didn't think he'd be calling Hank for at least several months if ever. Oh but Victor something else amazing happened.
Mary's voice shakes with emotion
Victor: What?
Mary: Victor Hank called me Mom.
Victor: Oh Mary that is splendid news! I'm so happy for you I know how much you wanted that. That is truly reason to celebrate. How did it happen?
Mary: It really is wonderful isn't it. I was leaving and he said have a nice day Mom. I nearly fell over.
Victor: I can image it was hardly and expected thing.
Mary: Oh you can say that again. Well I best finish getting ready for the wedding. I'll see you soon my love.
Victor: A fond adieu my love till later this after noon.
They blow kisses over the phone and hang up. 

Over at the Scanlons everyone is running around getting ready. Frank goes into his room to see if Julie is ready. Frank stairs at Julie in her pale pink floor length beaded dress. He smiles and just shakes his head. Julie goes over and hugs him.
Julie: Hey there handsome.
Frank: I yourself beautiful.
Julie twirls around.
Julie: What do you think?
Frank smiles
Frank: Breath taking, there is only one problem.
Julie looks concerned.
Julie: What?
Frank very seriously takes Julie's hands in his and looks at her intensely.
Frank: Well you're not supposed to be more beautiful then the bride.
Frank smiles and Julie laughs.
Julie: Sweet talker.
They kiss.
Frank: But I guess it really can't be helped. I mean no matter what you're always going to be the most incredible woman in the room.
Julie shakes her head.
Julie: You keep talking like that and we may have to leave this thing early.
Franks eyes twinkle.
Frank: Is that a promise.
They laugh.
Neil knocks on Joe's bed room door.
Joe: Come in
Neil enters with his tie in knots and tears in his eyes. Joe hurries over to him.
Joe: Neil what's wrong?
Neil: I can't get this stupid tie right!
Joe laughs.
Joe: Here kiddo let me help you. Don't worry about it. To this day Frank has to help me fix mine.
Neil smiles
Neil: So it runs in the family huh
Joe: Joe oh yeah.
They laugh Just then Grace comes in.
Grace: Well isn't this a handsome pair.
Joe smiles and goes over to her and gives her a quick kiss.
Grace: Well you certainly out shine us. I love this pale green dress on you.
Grace smiles
Grace: Thanks.
Neil: You really do look nice.
Grace: Well thank you Neil.
Neil: Are you riding with Dad and me?
Grace and Joe look at each other.
Grace: Is that okay?
Neil smiles.
Neil: Yeah I like having you around.
Joe and Grace look at each other and smile
Down stairs the door bell rings. Lark who is all ready in her knee length Nay blue velvet dress. Goes to the door. Jake is standing there in his tux. Jake gazes at Lark and just shakes his head. Lark smiles and twirls around for him.
Lark: You like?
Jake: Yowsers you are beautiful.
Lark blushes.
Lark: Well you are looking pretty good yourself.
Jake: Well I better look good since I have such a special girl on my arm.
Lark blushes.
Jake: So you ready to go?
Lark: Yeah just a sec.
Lark turns towards the stairs and yells up.
Lark: Frank Julie Jake is here. I'm going to go now. I'll see you at the wedding.
Frank: Okay see you then drive carefully Jake.
Jake: Will do!
They head off. 

Over at the fire house the door bell rings. Scott runs down to the door his tie still undone.
Karen and Matt are there. Karen gives her Dad a hug.
Karen: Hi Dad I thought since Serena and I are both in the wedding we could all ride over together.
Matt: Hi Scott.
Scott shakes Matt's hand and hugs Karen.
Scott: Getting to go to the wedding with my two beautiful girls how did I get so lucky.
Scott grins. Karen smiles
Scott: So Matt how are you doing?
Matt: I'm doing good thanks.
Karen: So are you and Serena about ready to go? We really need to leave soon.
Scott: Well Serena should be down soon.
Scott yells upstairs.
Scott: Come on Serena we don't want to be late!
Serena: Coming!
Scott then starts pulling at his tie.
Karen: you having some trouble with that?
Scott: You know If I ever meet the fool that invented these I'm going to give him a peace of my mind.
Matt and Karen laugh
Matt: Tell me about it.
Karen: Here let me help you with that.
Karen dose his tie, and Serena comes charging down the stairs.
Serena: Karen!
Karen bends down and holds her arms open. She gives Serena a huge hug and twirls her around.
Karen: Serena! You look so beautiful. You are going to be the perfect little flower girl.
Serena blushes.
Serena: Thank you this dress is so so cool! You look nice to.
Karen: Well thank you.
Matt looks at his watch.
Matt: We really should get going.
Scott claps his hands together.
Scott: Alright lets go!
They head out. 

At the pent house Marcia and Chris are getting ready to.
Marcia: Chris are you sure about this? I mean we weren't exactly invited.
Chris: Oh come on why shouldn't we be at the wedding of the year. Lets go. Besides you said you were willing to let Serena see Christina from time to time and what better time then today.
Marcia smiles
Marcia: Okay why not. Besides it's not like we're going to cause any trouble we are just going to be at the wedding and reception with our daughter.
Chris: Absolutely.
Chris walks over and puts his arms around Marcia and they kiss.

Chapter 47
The guests are happily gathering by the duck pond waiting excitedly for the wedding to occur.
Lark: Wow look at this place there must be every single flower in the world out here.
Jake: Achue!!
Lark: Jake?
Lark looks at Jake his eyes are watering and his nose is running.
Jake: I'll be fine Achue!!
Lark: Oh no your not allergic to
Jake: Flowers Achue!!! It's okay I'll be fine.
Achue!!
Frank and Julie come up to them.
Frank: Hey guys this is some gorgeous setting isn't it.
Jake: AAAACHUEEE!!
Lark looks at Frank desperately
Lark: He's allergic to flowers.
Frank and Julie both try not to giggle.
Frank: Don't worry Hey Grace!
Grace, Joe and Neil come over.
Grace: What's up Frank?
Frank: Well it seems Jake has an allergy to flowers
Jake: Achue!
Grace giggles.
Grace: No problem so do I. Here I happen to have some Benadryl in my purse. I took it this morning and kept it with me just incase. Here you go.
She hands the pills to Jake. Julie hands him a water bottle out of her purse.
Julie: And here is some water to wash it down with.
Jake smiles appreciatively
Jake: Thanks AAAAAACCHUE!!!!
They all crack up. Jake takes the medicine.
Joe: Well now that that crises is over lets take are seat.
Lark: Thanks guys.
Everyone sits down. Matt comes in and sits over bye Scott.
Matt: Great day for a wedding isn't it?
Scott: Yeah I guess so. I just wish.
Scott's voice trails off as he gets a distant look in his eye.
Matt: You just wish you were the groom?
Scott sighs.
Scott: I have known Lucy for 15 years and for most of them I've loved her. It's hard to let go of a dream.
Matt nods.
Matt: I know when Ellen left all I could do was miss her. I worked extra hours just so I wouldn't have to think about her. I had built so many dreams around her so many hopes some many goals. When she left my world was shattered around my feet. I didn't think I'd ever love that way again. But then Karen and I got together. And you know what my love for her is stronger and more powerful and more lasting then any other love I've ever known. Karen is everything to me. I have new dreams new goals new hopes and Karen is in all of them. This isn't to say I don't still love Ellen and what we had I probably always will but it's part of my past. Karen is now my present and future.
Matt smiles
Matt: And one day you will find someone new who will do that for you.
Scott: You think so huh.
Matt: Why not
Scott: Well I hope you're right. And I'm glad to hear you love my daughter that much. She has been hurt enough
Matt nods.
Matt: I promise you Scott I will do all I can to make sure she never hurts again.
Scott: Good.
Just then Eve walks over.
Eve: Can I sit here.
Scott looks up at Eve in her tight black low cut dress. He is surprised at how is heart suddenly quickens.
Scott: Uh yeah sure.
She plops down next to him.
Eve: Thanks
Scott can't seem to stop looking at her. Matt chuckles to himself and thinks to himself.
Matt: And someday may come sooner then you think. 
Upstairs Karen, Serena, Felicia, Aunt Charlene and Lucy are all finishing up.
Felicia: We better hurry the guests are pretty much here.
Serena: Lucy you look like a princess!
Lucy smiles and hugs Serena.
Lucy: Well thank you sweet pea so do you.
Karen: Lucy you have the best taste in brides maids dresses. Most that I've seen are down right ugly.
They all laugh.
Felicia: That's Chloe's doing she resues to ever make anything less the beautiful
Lucy: Well that's good business sense besides I want everything about today to be beautiful including my brides maids.
Aunt Charlene: Oh it will be darling it will be.
Well I think we're just about set. 

Mary and Victor are in the hall talking.
Mary: So is Kevin all ready?
Victor: Just about. The guests are pretty much here so I guess we'll begin soon.
Mary: Victor are you nervous? Look at you you're shaking.
Victor: No I am not nervous
Mary gives him a look
Mary: Victor
Victor smiles
Victor: Well this is a very important day and I just want everything to go right. You know last time was a disaster thanks to that Eve.
Mary nods
Mary: Well I doubt history will repeat itself today. I think Kevin and Lucy will have a wonderful wedding and that's that.
Victor: I do hope so they hug. 

Mac goes down stairs to do a quick head count to see if they are ready to start. The door bell rings so he gets it. He is shocked to see Chris Marcia and Christina at the door.
Chris: We are here for the wedding.
Chris grins broadly.
Mac: Like Hell You Are! You are not invited!
Mac starts to slam the door in there faces but Marcia catches it.
Marcia: We just want to wish the bride and groom the best.
Mac: Then send them a letter. This is a private function and if you don't get out of here right now I'll have you both arrested for trespassing.
Chris: Hey there is no need to threaten us. Gee we just wanted to see the wedding of the year.
Mac: Well you are not going to. You are not friends of anyone here or related to anyone here so get out or I will have you arrested. You know as commissioner I can do that.
Marcia: I promised Serena that she could from time to time see Christina!
Mac: Then call Scott and arrange a time you aren't coming to this function! I'm going to count to 100 and if the three of you are not in your car heading away bye the time I get to 100 I'm sending you to jail
Chris: Oh come on!
Mac: 1!
Marcia: Oh all right all right. Come on Chris.
Chris: Some host you are!
Mac: 2!
Chris and Marcia with Christina in toe make their way back to their car and leave Mac slams the door cursing under his breath. He gets on his cell phone and calls Garcia.
Garcia: Hello?
Mac: Garcia it's Mac look I want 4 patrol cars circling the light house and the two blocks around the light house for the next twelve hours. If they find Chris or Marcia anywhere in those two blocks they are to arrest them immediately is that understood!
Garcia: Yes sir but on what charge?
Mac: Trespassing, disturbing the peace, and insighting a riot. Bye
Mac hangs up.
Kevin comes down.
Kevin: Mac what is all the yelling about. Is everything okay?
Mac claps his hands together.
Mac: Couldn't be better lets get this show on the road. 

Soon Kevin and Mac are standing out bye the duck pond with the Minister waiting for the bridal party. The ladies are waiting inside for their cue.
Lucy: Wow this is really it isn't it. It's really about to happen!
Aunt Charlene: Oh yes it is baby.
Felicia: Well lets get started. Karen your up.
Karen walks down the aisle smiling. Matt and Scott gaze at her.
Matt: Wow is she breathtaking.
Scott: That's my girl.
Grace squeezes Joe's hand.
Grace: You okay?
Joe smiles and Grace
Joe: Never better.
Then down the aisle come Aunt Charlene smiling away with tears in her eyes. Then comes Felicia smiling away. As she gets towards the front she gives Kevin the thumbs up sign and winks Kevin smiles happily and Mac pats Kevin on the Shoulder. Serena then comes bounding down the aisle everyone looks at her sweetly. Neil pulls on his Dad's jacket and whispers
Neil: Want to know a secret?
Joe: What?
Neil: When I grow up I'm going to marry her.
Joe smiles and nods.
Joe: She is a little sweet heart.
Now it's time for Victor and Lucy.
Victor: All ready?
Lucy: Yeah I think so. Oh Victor I have been waiting for this day for so long.
Victor smiles.
Victor: We all have.
Victor puts out his arm and they start down the aisle. Everyone stands and looks. Kevin and Lucy's eyes meet and they gaze with love at one another. Victor hugs Lucy and Kevin then goes to sit with Mary.
Lucy: Hi
Kevin: Hi, ready?
Lucy: Ready.
They look at the Minister and nod.
Minister: We are gathered here in the presence of God and these witnesses to join this man and this woman in holy matrimony. Marriage is a sacred bond and should not be entered into lightly or unadvisedly but reverently and with full knowledge of what it entails. So I ask do you Kevin take Lucy to be your lawfully wedded wife? To have to hold for saking all other for as long as you both shall live?
Kevin looks deep into Lucy's eyes and smiles.
Kevin: I do.
Minister: And do you Lucy take Kevin to be your lawfully wedded husband for saking all others for as long as you both shall live.
Lucy looks deep into Kevin's eyes and smiles
Lucy: I do.
Minister: The rings please
Mac and Felicia hand Kevin and Lucy the rings.
Minister: Kevin placing the ring on Lucy's finger please say the vow.
Kevin: I Kevin Jeckyll Collins take you Lucy Scarlet Coe to be my lawfully wedded wife. To have to hold to love and to cherish to honor and respect for richer for poorer for better or worse. Through sickness and in health forsaking all other until death do us part.
Kevin slips the ring on her finger.
Kevin: I give you this ring in token and pledge as a sign of my undying commitment and abiding love. With this ring I thee wed.
Lucy is crying.
Minister: Lucy it's your turn.
Lucy: I Lucy Scarlet Coe take you Kevin Jeckyll Collins to be my lawfully wedded husband. To have and to hold love and to cherish to honor and respect for richer or poorer for better or worse through sickness and in health for saking all others till death do us part.
Lucy puts the ring on Kevin's finger.
Lucy: I give you this ring in token and pledge of my undying commitment and abiding love. With this ring thee I wed.
They gaze at each other happily.
Minister: Kevin and Lucy have asked to say a few words to each other.
Kevin: Lucy when I was in my darkest hour you were the light that showed me the way. When I've been afraid you have held me, alone you have come to me, and sad you have cheered me. My love for you has no bounds my respect for you is endless. You have given to me more times then I can count and I know I'm blessed to have your love. I know I Have hurt you and let you down and for that I will be for ever ashamed. But I know your love and forgiveness is the sweetest debt I'll ever have to pay. You are more then my love, more then my best friend you are my guardian Angel and when I'm with you I know I'm home. For my hear my soul my everything is yours and yours alone.
mutters under her breath.
Eve: I think I'm going to be sick.
Lucy is beaming away at Kevin as tears stream down her face.
Lucy: To say I love you seems so inadequate. To say you complete me seems so cliché. There are just no words that can express the gravity of my feelings for you. You are my soulmate my friend, my mentor, my night in shinning armor and so so much more. I've written you a little poem I'd like to read for you now.
Lucy clears her throat.
Lucy: If love was a sound it would be your voice. If love was a touch it would be your hand. If love was a smell it would be your sent. If love was a feeling it would be your kindness. If love was music it would be the sound of your heart. If love was beauty it would be your face. If love was a place it would be your arms. And if I had to tell someone what love was I'd tell them about you. For you are love you are mine and you're what I've always longed to find.
Scott rolls his eyes and mutters
Scott: Oh please.
Minister: Now bye the power invested in me I know pronounce that they are husband and wife. You may kiss the bride.
Kevin gazes at Lucy and pulls her near. They Kiss passionately as the crowd cheers.
Kevin: Hi wife
Lucy: Hi husband.
Minister: It is now my pleasure to introduce to you for the first time Mr. and Mrs. Kevin and Lucy Collins.
Everyone cheers as they head back down the aisle. 

At the reception everyone is laughing and dancing and having a great time.
Joe is sitting at the table watching Neil and Serena run around. Grace comes over and sits next to him. She sees Matt and Karen dancing out on the floor.
Grace: Dose it bother you to see them together?
Joe thinks
Joe: At first it did. But you know Karen and I just weren't meant to be. She's happy now and has a wonderful man. I'll always love her to some extent I suppose but she's my past.
Joe grins at Grace and pulls her near.
Joe: You are my future.
Grace: Sounds good to me.
They kiss.
Matt and Karen dance away.
Karen: That was such a beautiful ceremony wasn't it.
Matt: Yep and you were the most beautiful part.
Karen laughs.
Karen: Matt!
Matt grins devilishly they kiss.
They look over and Kevin and Lucy.
Karen: Look at them have you ever seen a more perfect couple?
Matt: Only once
Matt winks at Karen Karen smiles.
Matt: You know in a month that's going to be us.
Karen: I can hardly wait. But speaking of that lest go ask Scott about the gazebo.
Matt: Good idea.
They head over to Scott who is sitting with Eve.
Scott: Hey you to.
Karen: Hi Dad
Matt: Hey Scott.
Scott: Some wedding huh.
Karen: Very romantic.
Matt: speaking of weddings Karen and I have some news for you.
Scott's ears perk up.
Karen: Matt and I are getting married in a month.
Scott: Karen Wow that's pretty quick!
Karen: I know but I know it's right. Uhm I'm pregnant also.
Scott practically falls over.
Scott: I'm going to be a grandpa!
Matt: Yep Scott I promise you Karen will never want for anything. I will love her with everything I am and everything I ever will be.
Karen smiles happily.
Scott: Are you happy?
Karen: Very
Scott claps his hands together.
Scott: Then congratulations.
He hugs Karen tightly, and shakes Matt's hand firmly.
Scott: You better take good care of her.
Matt: I promise to.
Karen: There was something we wanted to ask you.
Scott: What?
Karen: Well we were talking about where we wanted to get married and we decided that the most romantic place to marry would be the gazebo. But we know that place holds a lot of memories for you and if you don't want us to marry their then we won't. Please be honest with us we'll understand.
Scott smiles at his daughter.
Scott: I think that is a wonderful idea! It's a very romantic and beautiful place. Perfect spot for marriage. And besides I think Dom would love the idea of her step daughter getting married there.
Karen smiles happily.
Karen: Thanks Dad
They hug. 

Frank is standing alone he takes a deep breath and dials a number.
Guard: Yeah?
Frank: Hank Scanlon please.
Guard: Hang on.
Hank: Hello?
Frank: So who is winning the game.
Hank is taken aback.
Hank: Frank!
Frank: Hey I said I'd call so who is winning?
Hank: Uh the bears 14 to 6
Frank: Yes!
Hank: So how is the wedding?
Frank: Very romantic. Sappy but romantic
Hank laughs.
Hank: Well I guess that's how wedding are supposed to be.
Frank: Yep seems so. I guess I'll know soon enough since Julie and I are getting married.
Hank: Oh congratulations
Frank: thanks. Well I'd better get back to the party.
Hank: Oh okay bye
Frank: Bye.
They hang up. Julie walks over.
Julie: Everything okay?
Frank puts his arm around her and kisses her.
Frank: Everything is just fine. 

Mac then gets a hold of the microphone and gets everyones attention.
Mac: May I have your attention please as best man it's time for me to make a toast.
Everyone gathers around
Mac: If obstacles make a couple stronger then Kevin and Lucy must be the strongest couple in the world.
Everyone laughs.
Mac: To Kevin and Lucy who truly prove to all of us that love indeed conquers all.
Everyone cheers and clinks there glasses. 

THE END

Back to Fanfic Page